==========================================================================
                            THE EVIL MEN DO III
                                WORKS OF WAR
                                Sylvia Casale
==========================================================================
   Timeline: After "SeaQuest 2032"
   Author's E-Mail: i.casale@ukonline.co.uk
==========================================================================

AUTHOR'S NOTES:


TEMD3: The Works of War

~~**~~

Disclaimer and Notes

First of all, I'm just borrowing the characters that are from the series.
They are the property of Universal Television, and the sci-fi channel, as is 
SeaQuest. Alexia Bourne is MINE! Completely original and copyright to me!

This story and all subsequent parts are copyright to E.Casale, 1997.

All comments/suggestions/ criticisms/ advice/ etc. are welcome. Please send them 
to me at i.casale@ukonline.co.uk. Please note that I'm dyslexic and I have
particular problems with names: I write O'Neill as O'Neil. I also leave a
space between opening speech marks and the start of the dialogue.

Rating/ Warnings: Rated 15 (just in case) for blood, death and violence.

The story begins just after the events shown in the season three episode "Good
Soldiers". The UEO set up for their councils/ joint chiefs, etc. I completely
made up, as no one seemed to know exactly how the UEO was arranged for this and
it made things a lot easier, so just bear with me.
That was book one, "The Evil men do".

After that came the very depressing, "The Minstrel Boy", which might have
put some people off completely. If anyone would like to read this, or the first
book, if they haven't already, please mail me privately and I would be happy
to send it to you. There is a point to the miserable bits, but you'll have to
wait until the third book, to get it. The Minstrel Boy story is VERY depressing
and also violent.

The third book in the series, this book, is 'The Works of War', written
from the last verse of 'The minstrel boy' ballad <thanks Chris!>. I hope book
two didn't put people off, but if it did, sorry, and book three is very
different. I do hope everyone enjoys it- but if you don't, say so. I prefer
honesty about my writing. I don't get insulted if people don't like it, only
if they say they do when they don't.

NB: Alexia is my use-name but I am NOT this Alexia in the story. When my cat
<Alexia> died I took my use-name from her and also put her name in the story I
was writing at the time to remember her by. I am not her, and she is not me
(excuse the bad grammar in this sentence). We're both named after my cat.
Just thought I'd better clear that up. I know it's confusing. Sorry!

There's probably something that I've missed but I can't think of anything.
I hope you all like it. If anyone doesn't get a part just mail me privately
and I'll send it ASAP. Sorry if it's a load of trash, but at least I had a
go, right?


Dedication

First of all, this is to me, to cheer me up after writing book two! I think I
needed to do it, but I sure hated it! Also for KC, Diena, Shortstuff and
Michelle, wonderful friends and people�

HUGE thanks go to KC, Michelle, Katie and JJ<the other one> for all their
wonderful editing help.


The Last Verse of 'The Minstrel Boy'

The Minstrel Boy shall return again
When we here the news we shall cheer it
The Minstrel Boy shall return again
Torn perhaps in body not in spirit
Then may he play his songs in peace
In a world as heaven has intended
When all the works of war have ceased
And ever battle has been ended



Hi all! Yes... it's true... I will finally be premiering the third book
of 'The Evil Men Do' trilogy, 'The Works of War'. I'm setting a tentative
date for the 20th of Novemember <1998 of course!>, with December 1st as
an outside. I want to say thank you to everyone who has been mailing me
with encouragements in the past year and waiting patiently... and send
huge amount of thanks to all the people who have helped me with the book:)

If you want to read the first two stories they are up on my page at:
http://web.ukonline.co.uk/i.casale/sqffpage.html at the bottom of the page.

The trilogy consists of three novel sized stories so be warned about the
length!

The Evil Men Do Trilogy is:

Book 1- The Evil Men Do:
After 'Good Soldiers', during which Lucas discovers that Captain Bridger had
a part in GELF experimentation, Wolenczak determines to find out more about
Bridger's involvement. This leads him to secret files about an on-going
conspiracy within the UEO, orchestrated by Section Seven. Lucas sets himself
up to be called to Section Seven HQ to deal with a virus to try to obtain the
information he needs and finds out more than anyone could have expected.

Book 2- The Minstrel Boy:
The sequel to The Evil Men Do, this book deals with Howard's trial and the
actions of his former subordinates and their wish for revenge. Lurking at the
edge of all this the Macronesian government is anxious to take advantage of the
situation.

Book 3- The Works of War:
Lucas returns to Macronesia determined to make sense of what he's been through
and joins up with an interesting Macronesian Freedom fighting group.
Meanwhile Macronesia and the UEO are involved in a Cold War which is starting to
come to the boil.


Notes:
The Works of War is a much lighter book than 'The Minstrel Boy' and is rated 12
tentatively. There's a little swearing, some violence/bloodshed but not much,
references to sex but nothing explicit. I think that's it. And, whereas 'The
Minstrel Boy' requires the reader to also have read 'The Evil M en Do', 'The
Works of War' does not. It is reccommended to read at least one of the other
books, but I know that for some 'The Minstrel Boy' is too grim.



===========================  PART 1  =====================================



Finally... I need comments BTW. The more comments I get the quicker I send:)


Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998



The Evil men do: Chapter 26 ( continued )/ The Minstrel Boy Part 11
(continued)/
Book 3- Works of War: Part 1




"Captain, we're getting a distress call. It's a border colony. They're
under attack from Macronesian fighters."

"Are we in range to assist?"

"Yes, Sir. ETA ten minutes."

"Hail the base; tell them we will be there shortly, Mr. O'Neil. Full speed,
Mr. Brody," Hudson ordered. "How many Macronesian fighters?"

"Five subfighters."

"Damage?"

"Severe structural damage at one end; they've sealed it off, but their
weapons aren't doing any good- they don't have targeting for the speed the
subfighters are moving at."

"Wolenczak, Kimura, Piccolo. Get those new fighters out. Let's see how they
perform in a real situation. Watch your backs."

They got up from their stations quickly and ran off the bridge. Ford looked
at Hudson uncertainly for a moment as if about to say something and then
turned back to watch the main screen.

"Fighters have launched, Sir," Brody looked up. "Closing on the base."

"Hail the Macronesian subfighters. Tell them to break off their attack or
be fired on."

"No response."



They went in firing, taking out one of the Macronesian fighters before they
were even aware of the UEO fighters closing on them, fast, from behind. The
other four enemy craft scattered, pulling away from their attack on the
base. One carried on over the top of the base, trying to keep close to the
walls for protection. Kimura dropped her fighter down behind the Mac and
fired, pulling up just short of the debris and the quick flash of fire,
immediately extinguished by the water as the subfighter exploded, then she
turned back to where Lucas and Tony were pursuing the last three Mac.
fighters, trying to stay behind them.

Brody looked up smiling. "One Macronesian fighter down, Sir.... two," he
corrected quickly.
Tony fired as his target lock engaged, pulling sharply to the left to avoid
the explosion, marvelling again at the ease with which the craft turned.

"Strike two. Anyone need a hand out there? Shit!" he swerved to the right
as the third fighter fell into position behind him. "Scratch that. Anyone
got a hand?" he asked urgently, pulling around sharply as a shot passed just
over to his right. "Shit!"

"Tony, get out of there!" Brody shouted over the link.

Lucas pulled up quickly from his pursuit, flipping his craft back towards
where Tony and the enemy subfighter were weaving around the base outer
buildings. He pulled up above them and fired. He dove down towards the
Macronesian approaching them from the right as they passed his position. He
sighed with relief as the fighter was thrown to the right and impacted
against an electricity pylon. The light from the explosion illuminated the
cockpit brightly for a moment.

"You OK, Tony?"

"Yeah, thanks," he replied shakily.

"Break right!" a hard voice shouted as the fifth Mac fighter, which Lucas
had abandoned to help Tony, emerged from the shelter of the lee side of the
base where it had been hovering still so it wouldn't be picked up on their
sensors. Kimura dove towards it as the other two scattered, narrowly missing
being hit as they reacted, panic slowing them. She fired and the fighter
dipped, trailing a black plume behind it, its course unsteady.

"Fire grapnel and bring it in," Hudson ordered. "I want to know what the
hell they're doing out there."
The team on the bridge sighed with relief, smiling quickly and laughing to
calm themselves.

"Tell the fighters to come back."

"Sir, the fighter is resisting; it's overloading its engines!"

"Hail it. Order it to stand down and it will not be harmed!"

"Sir, engines failing. It's dead in the water."

"Bring it in. Commander?" he signalled for Ford to follow him as he left
the bridge quickly.

Piccolo, Kimura and Lucas were just getting out of their fighters as Hudson
and Ford hurried into the bay. Hudson nodded at them. "Good work," he said
shortly as the door cycled open for the Mac. subfighter. A shot rang out
across the room over their heads as they flung themselves behind cover.

"Everyone all right?" Tony asked, looking around. They all nodded, shakily.

"Put down your weapon; you will not be harmed!" Hudson ordered.

"No way. I'm getting out of here, and you're going to let me go. Open the
doors!" the pilot shouted wildly.

"We're not going to do that. Now put down the weapon before I order my
people to fire on you," Hudson replied firmly. "If you surrender now, you
will not be harmed."

There was a snort of derision from the direction of the damaged craft.
Hudson made a motion to the guards who had run in and slowly they looked up
over the tops of the fighters which they were squatting behind for
protection. "I assure you that you will not be harmed, but only if you put
down the gun now!" Hudson persisted as the team closed in.

"I'm not that stupid, Captain. I know how prisoners of war get treated.
Six months assigned to a prison kinda shows you the other the side of the coin
where the captives don't just get handed back after a few days of red tape.
You going to tell me that the UEO is any different?"

Hudson sighed and motioned to Patricks to close in. "No!" someone shouted
violently next to him and he looked down into Lucas' white face. He shook
his head and stood up before Hudson could stop him.
"The UEO isn't like that. I should know. I asked you for the truth and you
gave it to me- now I'm telling you the truth. This is not going to help your
family. No one needs to die here!" Lucas insisted.

"Lieutenant get down!" Hudson ordered him, furious with fear, reaching up
to pull him down. "That's an order!"

There was a clatter from the other end of the room and the gun was thrown
out onto the floor. Hudson looked at it with disbelief and then motioned for
Patricks to collect it and then walked cautiously towards the man who had
stepped out with his hands raised, from the cover of the bay doors.

"Another friend of yours?" Hudson turned to Lucas who was staring tautly at
the man the guards were now holding.

He shook his head and swallowed, leaning slightly on the fighter next to him
for a moment, as memories flooded back over him.

The man looked back at Lucas with an equal look of shock of his face. Were
you telling me the truth?" he asked finally, his voice resigned.

"Yes," Lucas whispered.

The man nodded silently and then turned to Hudson. "Lieutenant Greggan,
serial number 1536482. Macronesian Navy, Special ops." His glanced flickered
over to Lucas and then back to Hudson, determined.

"Take him to the wardroom," Hudson ordered. "I have a few questions to
sort out here first."
When they had gone, Hudson turned back furiously to where Lucas was sitting
on the step looking down at the floor, his hands clasped in front of him.
"What did you think you were doing?... Who is that man?" he shouted.

Lucas looked up at him steadily for a few moments and then slowly stood up
again. "He's one of the guards who was assigned to watch me in the prison,"
he answered evenly.

"How could you want to protect him?" Hudson cried.

"Because he helped me. He answered my questions honestly when I asked."
Lucas sighed. "And he gave me a drink of water." He smiled softly for a
moment. "He was kind and decent, just when I was about to give up."

"Kind and decent!?"

Lucas looked at him sharply. "Yes. He did what he could and more than
anyone else. He didn't have to; he had every reason not to. He was just
doing his job and if he hadn't, they would have killed not only him, but his
family as well. I owe him, and I'm going to make sure that we don't act like
animals even if some of them do. That's the only thing that helps- not
revenge, not paying people back- making sure that it doesn't happen to
someone else." He turned away for a moment. "Make sure you treat him like
you should- like a person, like you'd treat any of us," he told him and then
left. He was still supposed to be on duty and it would take his mind off
things. He was glad about what he had done, though.

Hudson smiled slowly. It was something new for him to be told what to do by
his crew. He shook his head in admiration for Lucas' understanding and
courage. He'd really better get used to the fact that this was someone who
was going to continue to surprise him. Then he turned and walked down to the
wardroom.

Ford and the prisoner looked up as he came in. The one confused, the other
defiant. Hudson sat down at the head of the table. "Before I afford you
your rights as a prisoner on board this vessel in accordance with the Geneva
convention, I want to know just what you were doing out there. Why attack a
small colony without provocation?"

"It's not just a small colony. It's got a UEO team to track our
transmissions and activities along the border," the man explained. "It was
interfering with our activities and causing security problems." He sat back,
still very wary.

Hudson sighed. "There was no more of your team?"

"No."

"Very well. Mr Patricks, take him down to the brig. I will inform the
Macronesian embassy of your presence here and then arrange for you to be
transported to a UEO base for diplomatic consultations. Dismissed."

The man was clearly surprised, but gave little outward sign of it as he was
led away. Hudson looked across at Ford. "I want to kill that bastard," he
said vehemently and then got up. "Ask the base how we can help with
damages- if they need a med team," he ordered as he turned on the vidlink.
Ford nodded and left without speaking. He felt the same.

The door opened and the man looked up, fear starting to his eyes
automatically; then he sat back relaxing as Lucas walked in and sat down.

"I would have let them shoot," he said, confused. "I would have wanted
them to."

"What good would it do? Besides, you helped me and we're not like that. I
told you the truth about that. That's the type of thing we were trying to
stop when we got rid of Section Seven. We wanted to change things- we wouldn't
accept them as they were, though it wasn't easy," Lucas added, his voice
hard edged. "What would it take for Macronesia to do that? You didn't like
what was happening, and the other guards didn't... it was only Reggs and
Stark that enjoyed it."

"They're the ones in power," the guard snorted.

"So was Howard," Lucas countered. For a minute they were silent, both lost
in thought.

"We can't do anything because there isn't anything else to do. We don't
have any other option. The Macronesians won't allow rival parties, so we
have no one else in a position to lead the country and for once, at least,
under these people, we're getting food and shelter, work, health care..."

"You don't have to have a dictatorship for that!" Lucas retorted sharply.

The man sighed. "No one's going to do anything unless there is an option
where we wouldn't go back to how it was before. And at the moment there's
nothing to offer that has even a vague guarantee," he explained sadly.

"But if there were something else... another party or movement or
something?" Lucas persisted.

"If?" the man laughed slightly. then rolled his eyes. "If there was
something else- if it looked like it would work, then yes, I think so.
Everyone hates the way it is, but it's better than before." He paused
staring into the distance. "Or maybe it's just different." He shook
himself. "It doesn't matter. There's nothing else and there won't be. The
Macronesians simply kill anyone who tries anything against them. Besides,
only the army can afford the weapons, the resources."

Lucas was sitting very quietly, thinking. After a while he looked up. "I
have to go. I'm on duty in five minutes. Is there anything you want? A book
or something?" he offered with an effort, determined to do this.

The man grinned at him. "You UEO lot are certainly strange. But thanks for
what you did. I'm really grateful."

Lucas took a deep breath. "You're welcome."



"Are you OK?" Ford asked, concerned, sitting down next to him later in the
mess. He'd been staring at the wall for several minutes. He shook himself
and looked around smiling.

"Yeah, just thinking."

Ford looked at him doubtfully. "It's not exactly been an easy day," he
prompted.

"No, it hasn't. But it worked out all right, and I am OK about it," he
assured him and then frowned. "As far as it can be OK, when three people
died on the base and another four Macronesian pilots. I know I know. We did
what we had to and I'm not arguing with it, but it just doesn't make it
right. It just makes it the lesser of two evils, and I'm not going to get
into the habit of dismissing someone's death because we're in a war. I'm not
going to mope for days about it, but I'm not going to just shrug and say,
"Oh, another Macronesian. Oh well, he deserved it.' " He sighed. "No. I
just suddenly realised something."


Later that day he left a short message on a seldom frequented bulletin
board, hoping his friend would decide to check it soon so that they could
talk. He did not know who else to ask about this. After that he reported
back to the bridge for his shift. They were en route to New Cape Quest now
where they would drop off their prisoner to be processed through the morass
of red tape it would take before he would be allowed to return to
Macronesia. They would be docking there for several weeks for supplies and
much needed rest.

Though they were only vague wonderings, questions unfulfilled, he knew that
he had already decided to act on them. He just had to figure out how. He was
hoping that the call would help him decide that.
It was only a day later when the message board gave him a time to wait for
the call. He waited as the link re-routed through the satellites and
eventually the screen opened. The man at the other end smiled warmly at him.

"Hi, Ben. Thanks for getting back to me."

"It's good to see you, but what's so urgent?" his friend asked, concerned.

"I had this idea... I think I can pull it off. I want to come over to
Macronesia and help you," no point in beating about the bush.

Krieg looked at him with his mouth open for a moment. "You've got to be
kidding!"

Lucas shook his head. "You don't have the equipment to do anything against
Bourne or stand a chance of getting people to support you openly. I can give
you that technology. It might not be enough, but if there's a chance we can
stop this war it's worth it. I know, I sound like I'm dreaming, and maybe I
am, but I want to try," he waited expectantly for the reply.

"And what exactly will the UEO have to say about this?" Krieg asked,
dubiously.

"I was planning on going to McGath and asking his permission. If he says
no, I can come anyway. If he says yes, then we can work together over this."

"You really think you can persuade him? Lucas, have you gone completely
crazy?"

"No, I haven't. He'll listen to me- he will. I'm sure he will. And if he
doesn't, like I said, I can still come," he insisted.

"If you do that, you won't be able to go back," Krieg told him gravely.

"I know. But I don't think I'll need to worry about that. This is something
I have to do." Krieg raised his eyes brows, quirkily. "I've thought it
through," he reassured him. "Well, do you want my help?" he asked, when
Krieg didn't reply. "I know you need it, but I need to know what you want
from me and from the UEO if I can get it."

Krieg tilted his head to one side and then sat back thinking. Finally he sat
forward again, grinning.
"I'm sure you have some ideas, so shoot."


After an hour his ideas slowly coalesced into an outline of a plan.

"OK, that about covers it. Just... take a week. Think about it some more,
while I check it out with my people to finalise it. If you still want to do
it..." he shrugged. "Just think about it," he persisted, cutting his link.

Lucas turned off the vidlink and sat thinking for a while. But somehow,
despite all the arguments against the plan, he knew what he was going to do.
Nevertheless, he found himself knocking on Hudson's door a few minutes
later.

Hudson looked up as he came in, noting his distant expression. He set aside
his papers and waited for Lucas to begin.

"I was wondering if I could have some leave, while we're docked here,"
Lucas said finally.

"Of course." Hudson was surprised at the sudden change of attitude, from
his wanting to be on duty whenever possible. There was something else in his
manner that he could not place. "Is everything all right?" he asked,
wondering if it had something to do with the prisoner and the boy's
experience in the Macronesian prison.

"Yes. I just... there's something I want to do," came the vague reply.

"How long do you want?"

"How long will we be here?"

"Two weeks," Hudson answered. "Well, it doesn't matter too much. Just tell
us when to expect you back. And we will need to know where you'll be-
roughly," he added, as Lucas looked up to object, sensing that this was
somehow something private that he wanted to keep secret. "So long as you' re
back 24 hours before we leave it shouldn't be a problem. But make sure you
take your PAL with you and contact us if there's any problem."

Lucas nodded and stood up, wandering to the door without reply. he turned
back suddenly blushing.
"Sorry. I mean, thank you, Sir." He looked at the wall distantly again. I'll
be near the city, not far," he looked at Hudson to see if he would argue
with this description, but he simply nodded.

"I hope you manage whatever it is you want to do," he said and then turned
back to his papers.
Lucas left, still too deep in thought to notice the corridors around him or
the people. He found his steps directing him back to the brig where he had
visited the guard each day and they had talked for a long time. Today he
went with a proposal and then he was committed.

He breathed in the fresh smell of the sea as he got out of the taxi, paid
the driver and turned to look around at the beach, across the water. The
house was a strange sight- one half of the wall facing him newly painted and
the other flaking in decay. The shutters were back on, sanded down and
repainted neatly. He stopped briefly. He hadn't called ahead, and suddenly
he wondered whether or not he would be welcome. And then he carried on up
the uneven pathway. He couldn't leave without doing this; he also needed the
strength it would give him for the upcoming trials. He slung his bag over
his shoulder and strolled on leisurely. As he rounded the corner of the
house he could see Bridger sitting on the porch looking out to sea. He
looked up in surprise as he saw Lucas approach, started to stand and then
sat back, smiling broadly and beckoning for him to come onto the porch and
watch the sunset. Lucas dropped his bag by the top of the steps and leant
against the railing while they watched in awed silence. They stayed silent
looking out to sea until it was dark, the colours fading from the horizon
into muted shades of darkness.

"I didn't call," Lucas said eventually. "If you want me to leave...."

"No," Bridger looked up at him. "I'm very glad you're here. Can you stay?"

Lucas nodded. "If you don't mind."

"I don't mind," came the soft reply. "Besides, I need another pair of
hands around here to get this place into shape."

Lucas grinned. "It looks like you've been busy," he noted.

"I have, but there's still a lot to do. Bet you weren't expecting to come
and work."

"Actually, I think it will be fun." Neither spoke for a moment and Lucas
looked back out to the dark sea, growing still, his face thoughtful.

"Is there something wrong?" Bridger asked carefully.

Lucas shook his head. "I need to think about something."

"Anything I can help with?" he offered.

"No. Not really. I just wanted somewhere peaceful to do it."

Bridger nodded. "That's why I came back here too."


For a week they worked on the house, fishing some days for a fresh catch for
their food or trapping crabs overnight. It was hard work physically but
somehow it eased him through the process of his thoughts and he enjoyed the
silent company, working together. It was safe here, safe and somehow
detached from the rest of the world and all its problems. And beautiful, a
haven of stillness and tranquillity amid the horror of everything else that
had happened. He felt refreshed and somehow cleansed. He needed this peace
to consider things without falling into bitterness over them, and he needed
the time to figure out who the person was who had come out of it all.

At the end of the week he had decided and thought through the problems with
the ideas, the arguments he would have to put forward. He felt only
determined about this, not frightened as he could have been, or uncertain,
just happy, strangely and inexplicably happy at what he had found within
himself in the last few days. But also sad.


Bridger watched him silently from the door way, noting the distant look that
had often come across his face as they worked together. He was there for
something important, something more than simply self discovery or a bit of
peace, but whatever it was he didn't want to share it and Bridger respected
that, though, in the absence of any knowledge, he worried what it could be.
Lucas turned around sharply, suddenly realising that there was someone
there. He smiled, but the look on his face was not been merely surprise or
feeling his privacy invaded. It was somehow guilty or furtive. Bridger knew
what he was going to say before he even opened his mouth.

"I have to go back," he said quietly. "We're leaving in a few more days
and there's something else I have to do first." He looked at Bridger for his
reaction.

"Do you need a lift?" Bridger asked, moving to lean beside him as they
watched the waves.

Lucas shook his head. "I'll call a taxi." He paused for a moment. "Thank
you for letting me stay. Thank you for everything," he said and then turned
back into the house quickly, leaving Bridger looking after him perplexed.

The next day when Bridger woke, Lucas was finishing packing his bag,
standing up to greet him as he stumbled sleepily into the main room sleep.
A car hooted from the driveway.

"That's the taxi," Lucas told him unnecessarily, suddenly awkward. Then he
gave him a quick hug and walked quickly out of the house. Bridger followed,
leaning on the gate watching as he threw his bag into the back seat and
opened the door. He smiled before getting in and Bridger raised a hand to
wave as the car pulled away. And he was gone very abruptly. That was when
Bridger realised that Lucas hadn't just been saying good bye at the end, but
that was the part of the reason for the trip. Whatever he had decided, it
meant that he didn't know when or if he would be back.

He walked slowly back towards the house and then sat on the steps looking
out at the water, shining in the morning sunlight. Whatever the plan was, he
knew that it was something he couldn't interfere with, that Lucas simply had
to do. And for some reason he also had to do it alone.



As the taxi wound its way along the coast Lucas found himself sitting back
feeling terribly guilty. He should have said something to explain it all,
but he couldn't. He couldn't let anyone know, because he couldn't risk their
trying to stop him or talk him out of it, worried that he might let himself
be persuaded. As they passed from the coast roads into the city he leaned
forward to give the driver new directions and then sat back. When they
pulled up at the gates he got out and paid the driver and let the guards
check his security pass. After that he went into the building, through some
more checks and stopped at the front desk to ask for directions. He made his
way through the corridors and eventually to the correct set of rooms. He put
his bag down in front of the desk, as the aide looked up at him. "I'd like
to speak to Secretary McGath."




Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998


===========================  PART 2  =====================================


Sorry about the pause between the lasting postings. I've got the flu.
Comments?


Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998


Part 2


The aide looked at him with surprise and then derision. "I'm sorry, the
Secretary is very busy and he..."

"Can you tell him it's Lieutenant Wolenczak?" he replied determinedly.

"I can't disturb him. He's very busy..."

"Can you just tell him I'm here and that I need to talk to him. I'll come
back later if that's better, but I need to know when he'll see me," Lucas
interrupted forcefully.

The aide looked at him for a minute, trying to decide whether to call
security or not and then opted for the policy of embarrassing him instead.
She reached for the link, pressing the button to connect to McGath's PAL.
"General McGath? I've got a Lieutenant Wolenczak here who is demanding to
see you, shall I..." Her tone was sarcastic and knowing. Suddenly she
stopped and nodded, quickly glancing back up at him. "Yes, Sir." She shut
down the link, blinking. "Um.... the Secretary General said you could go
in."

"Thank you," Lucas replied neutrally, picking up his bag and following her
as she opened the door and then left, looking at him curiously.

Lucas dropped his bag in the doorway, came into the room and saluted.
"Thank you for seeing me, Sir."
McGath motioned to a chair in front of the desk. "What can I do for you?"

Lucas took a deep breath. "I want your permission to..." How could he put
this without it sounding absolutely ridiculous? "I want to go to Macronesia
and help a freedom fighting group there." McGath blinked at him. "I believe
that... that if we can offer the Macronesians some sort of alternative to
their present government that they will... that they would take it." As
easily as that. Oh, I think I'll go out and stop a war today. See you later!
"I know how it sounds," he continued quickly, "but I've really thought
about this and I've talked to people. If we can just get it to work I think
that the people would support almost anything. They're getting fed up of
Bourne. Now that they've got the basic things that they needed, like food
and shelter and... well, now they want their rights to go with them. But
they're not going to do anything about it unless there's another government
that can provide them with what they need to survive."

McGath blinked again. "And you have a plan for this?"

"Yes, but I'll need resources and I want to know that it's OK with you,
first. We'll need UEO support to get it to work. I need to know if I've gone
completely crazy," he added. This conversation was getting stranger by the
minute. "The organisations are there already, and everyone knows about
them, but they can't do anything because they don't have the resources. They
can't get around fast enough, they can't fight if they have to. People know
about them, but they have no faith in them. It's not like we actually have
to set up the base organisations or figure out how to let people know about
them."
"Suppose they don't want UEO help?" McGath pointed out.

"Well, I... um already talked to one of the leaders of the movement and he
says that they would welcome help so long as it is understood that if we
succeed in getting in a new system of government there will be peace, but
not peace on simply any UEO terms and that they will not owe the UEO a debt
for the help beyond the agreement to do the most they can towards
establishing peace."

"You seem to have this all figured out. What other part will the UEO play
in this?" McGath leaned back concentrating.

"Well, we need to convince people that Bourne's government isn't good
enough. We have to discredit him- get Deon to talk about his corruption and
the assassinations and then we can expose the Macronesian alliance with
Howard and Section Seven. People won't like that; they won't trust him.
Howard may be ex-UEO, but they won't see it like that. We stress what his
policies were. The Macronesians aren't happy with policy as it is. People
are getting shot for disagreeing, and there's complete degradation of human
rights. They will be afraid that it will get worse. We need to use that
against Bourne, to get people looking elsewhere. We've got to sway loyalty
by making them think that Bourne doesn't deserve it," he explained
carefully.
McGath nodded. "What else?"

"We take control of a Macronesian base," he said simply.

"You attack a Macronesian base?"

"No. The lieutenant will. The one who told you about Bridger and helped us
escape. He's been promoted to second in command of the base and I know some
other people there who will help- they know who we can trust. They will talk
to the others and persuade them and we do it that way. Most of the people
there would be willing in any case. The other thing we do is work with the
civilians, the families. If we can persuade them, then we will get more
support from the military. Once we get a foothold, people will come over and
start acting. We just need to show them that it will work. Everyone wants a
change. All they need is encouragement to take part in it: the hope that it
will be successful. They're people like everyone else. They want rights and
freedom. They don't want bloodshed and cruelty; at least no more of them
that than anywhere else." He sat back and waited for McGath to finish
thinking.

After a while there was a knock and the aide looked in. "Sir, you have a
meeting in five minutes," she reminded him.

He looked up, shaking his head. "What? Oh, right. Get Richards to take it.
He knows everything that needs to be done and it'll be good practice for
him," he said dismissively.

"Yes, Sir," she said cautiously, giving Lucas another strange look and
shutting the door.

"Now tell me exactly how you're going to do this," McGath ordered, turning
back to Lucas.

Lucas got up to fetch his laptop from the bag and brought up the plans and
diagrams. After an other fifteen minutes, McGath cancelled all meetings for
the day and they talked into the night.



McGath pushed back his chair as the aide brought in their sixth pot of
coffee. When she had left and they had drunk for a while, enjoying the
warmth and the aroma of the real beans, McGath looked at him over the rim of
his mug.

"You want to do this." It was a statement. He sighed. "OK. You can take
the fighter. If there's anything else, we'll have to discuss it. I don't
suppose you mentioned to Hudson that you were coming here?"

Lucas shook his head slightly, staring at the floor. "I didn't think so. He's
not going to be happy about this. In fact, no one is going to be happy
about this. I'm not happy about it, but I'm going to let you go because you
just might be able to do something." Lucas stared into the thick pile of the
carpet, tracing the designs of the rug carefully. "If there's a problem, we
won't be able to help you under these circumstances."

"I know."

"I can give you a code though, so that once you're in UEO territory you can
get help if you need it."

"Thank you," Lucas looked at him gratefully. Now that he was committed, he
wished he wasn't, but equally didn't want to back out. "I appreciate your
trusting me to go and take the fighter... and everything."

"I think you earned that trust." He reached over for his monitor. "I'll
write it up as an order. When do you want to go?"

"As soon as possible." He didn't want to have to say lots of long goodbyes
and he wanted to go now, before he panicked.

"You can leave in 24 hours if you're ready. I'll get the orders to Hudson
and permission for you to take the fighter. I think I'll keep the details
between us, though, of where you're headed. Here's your emergency code. If
you're in UEO waters and you need help, just send this out as a message." He
paused. "If you change your mind it isn't too late... Good luck," he ended,
getting up and shaking Lucas' hand before the lieutenant walked to the door
and belatedly saluted. "Just make sure you come back from this, success or
not, or I'll find seaQuest on my doorstep with a lynch mob." He smiled wryly
as the door closed. He sat down again and tried to think of how he would
phrase this for Hudson. He sighed. It wasn't going to get any better if he
waited. There was still going to be a hell of an argument. He pressed the
connect key and waited, impatiently, trying to think determined and
authoritative thoughts. Well, he was the Secretary General of the UEO, he
could ask to borrow one of his officers if he wanted to and Hudson would
just have to grin and bear it, if that's what he told him to do. Somehow he
didn't think it would work like that, though.


Lucas looked around at the waves and the sunlight on the ocean as he crossed
the tarmac to the linkway, back into the boat. Birds swooped and dived for
fish, flying off to come to rest on the rocks further down the shore line.
Behind him, outside the base, the land was fields, the boundary trees rising
up fresh green above the kakhi of the military soldiers and equipment.

He dug his hands down into his pockets enjoying the view for a while before
turning reluctantly and nodding at the guards as he went down into the boat.
He couldn't have said he was scared exactly, but he was worried about what
Hudson would say, about what he would find to say to the others. As he
walked along the corridors the boat was very quiet, few people around. He
went back to his quarters and started to pack, knowing he wouldn't be able
to take much with him. It felt strange being in the room all alone, the boat
around him quiet and still, almost like he wasn't really there at all and he
was just imagining this. The room felt displaced, as did reality. He sat
down on a chair, staring blankly into space. This whole thing was surreal.
Had he imagined talking to McGath?

His PAL chirped. "Lieutenant Wolenczak to Captain's quarters."

"On my way," he sighed, dispiritedly. This was not going to be fun. How was
he going to sit through this without telling Hudson where he was going? What
had McGath told Hudson if he hadn't told him the truth? He knocked at the
door, trying to enter with confidence, though he felt a sinking feeling in
his stomach and the start of being very nervous. He stood to attention and
saluted. "You wanted me, Sir?"

Hudson looked up at him. He was clearly not in a good mood. He raised a
piece of paper, shaking it slightly.
"Do you have any idea what this is?" Lucas didn't say anything, not wanting
it to be the wrong thing. "It's your orders. McGath wants to 'borrow' you
for a time to work on some new technology." He waited for a response. "I
see you were aware of this already," he said darkly.

"I... talked to Secretary McGath earlier," Lucas admitted slowly.

Hudson sighed, pushing his chair away from his desk and sitting back. What
do you think of these orders?"

"Sir?"

"Do you want to go, Lieutenant?"

Lucas blinked at him. This was one thing he hadn't expected. "They're
orders, Sir."
Hudson sighed. "Yes, they are, but I'm asking you a question."

Lucas looked at his feet. "I think that I need to go because I will be
doing something important and I think I need to do it," he replied
evasively, looking up anxiously at the end.

Hudson regarded him inscrutably for a while and then nodded. "I just wanted
to know if this was very much against what you wanted. Truthfully, I think a
break would be the best thing for you right now." Lucas tried not to show
his anger at this. He should be pleased that Hudson had thought of something
that would explain it all away, but he was angry all the same. They were
still expecting him to fall apart. He forced his anger out of all but his
eyes, staring at the wall instead.

"Lieutenant, is there something else I should be aware of?"

"Secretary McGath said that it was a classified project, Sir, and that I
couldn't talk about it with anyone."

Hudson grunted. "The orders are effective immediately. We will be leaving
soon. I doubt that most of the crew will be back, though."

Lucas sighed, closing his eyes. He had wanted to avoid goodbyes,
anyway. He didn't think he could have stood there and not given something,
if not everything, away to someone. "Could you tell them... that I needed a
break," he asked, opening his eyes sadly. He hated to use it as an excuse,
but it would make them comfortable.

Hudson nodded, clearly not sure if this was the truth or not. At least Lucas
wouldn't be in any danger. It would be all for the best. "Unless there's
something else, you're dismissed. Go and get ready. You can leave when you
are ready. Just remember to sign out with the duty officer."

"Yes, Sir." He saluted and turned to the door.

"I hope you decide to come back afterwards. The crew will miss you," Hudson
said behind him. "And your abilities will be hard to replace."

My abilities! The crew will miss me! Lucas took a deep breath and forced
himself to turn around, but when he did, his anger subsided. There was
something in Hudson's look that gave the stark, impersonal words into a new
meaning. He smiled slightly. "Thank you, Sir. When this is over, I will
come back," he promised and left, closing the door. For some reason it was
only now the full meaning of what he was planning hit home. He hurried back
to his quarters, sniffing, all but in tears. He was leaving, out of choice,
for God knows how long. He was going back to where... It wasn't like that
this time. This time he could go where he chose. That time he was captured.
He would go and help the freedom movement, at least try to, and then he
would come back. He sniffed resolutely and set about finishing his packing.
The room seemed very empty and lonely, impersonal and strange.

He looked around for something to make him feel comforted, but there wasn't
anything. Lately he seemed to be going from one mess to another, and all the
time he seemed to be doing it alone. But he had never felt so driven before.
Lately he felt desperately that he needed to prove himself, to himself, once
and for all. He was fed up of living with so much self doubt and self hate.
He had the opportunity to do something here and he would take it. Maybe it
wasn't so much that he really doubted himself anymore; the time in
Macronesia had proved that much to him, but he wanted to demonstrate the new
confidence he felt, prove that it wasn't just some mistake. He paused in
folding his clothes. But where was it going to end? Section seven hadn't
proven enough, Macronesia hadn't proven enough and here he was leaving what
he said he never would; he had joined up so as not to leave. It was crazy,
but he didn't have a choice. Not if he didn't want his mind berating at him
the whole time.

He sighed and crammed the stuff he'd selected into a small bag, filling a
second with computer and other equipment. Afterwards he looked round to see
if everything was neatly packed away until he returned... if. He shook his
head. He couldn't afford to think like that and he didn't have time if he
wanted to leave before the others returned. He picked up the bags and opened
the door looking back at the room one last time, before going out into the
corridor. He turned around and stopped.

Dagwood was cleaning the floor further down the corridor. He looked up and
smiled. "Hello, Lucas."

"Hello, Dagwood." He sighed and put down the bags and went across to his
friend. Dagwood was frowning confusedly at the bags. He looked down at
Lucas, bewildered and somewhat scared. "I have to go somewhere for a
while," Lucas said quietly, forcing himself to stay calm.

"Why? Why do you have to keep going?"

Lucas sighed. "Because there's stuff I have to do."

"You don't want to stay?"

"I do... but I can't." How could he explain it? "I'll miss you all, but I
will come back, I promise."

Dagwood nodded slowly. "OK," he said and wrapped Lucas in a bear hug.

"Dagwood, I can't breathe!" he gasped, panting as he was released. He
smiled at his friend. "It'll be fine. I'll be back before you know it."

"Last time you left, Tim said you were dead," Dagwood returned mournfully.

"I know, but it was a mistake. I'm not gong to die. I'll be fine. I will,"
he insisted "Now, you have to look after Darwin for me while I'm gone,  OK?"

Dagwood nodded. "I will make sure he gets out to fish and that I play with
him," he said, concentrating hard on remembering the instructions that Lucas
had given him before he left for Section Seven.

"Thanks. I've got to go now. I'll see you," he told him, picking up his
bags and walking away down the corridor.

"See you," Dagwood called after him.

He turned the corner and paused, looking up at the ceiling and taking a deep
breath, then put down his bags again and went into the moonpool area. He had
hoped to avoid this wrenching leave-taking, but Darwin was there- unluckily/
luckily? and he squatted down at the side turning on the vocorder and
stroking the smooth skin.

"Lucas play?"

"Not now Darwin, I have to go somewhere."

"Later?"

"No. I'll be somewhere else."

"Lucas is leaving, like Bridger?"

"No," he said violently and then more calmly, "I'm only going for a bit. I
promise I'll come back."

The dolphin regarded him dubiously. "Important place?"

"Yes, very important. I have to go."

"Yes," Darwin bobbed his head in the water. "Darwin understand."

Lucas sighed, petting him. He couldn't possibly understand, and yet he could
sense things and understand things well above what people could, sometimes.
"Dagwood will feed you and play with you, until I come back. Now you be
good and don't annoy Captain Hudson," he told him tiredly and then ran out
as Darwin submerged and swam around in anxious circles.

After that he went to find the duty officer, to sign out. "Where're you
going this time?" the officer asked, signing the form himself.

"I've been reassigned for a while."

The man looked at him in surprise and then held out his hand. "It was good
serving with you," he said meaningfully.

"Thank you," Lucas replied, surprised in turn. "But I'm coming back." He
turned and made his way through the linkway before the man could say
anything more. Outside, he walked slowly off the base and hailed a taxi.

"You getting in?" the cabby asked as he stood staring back at the linkway.

He sighed closing his eyes. "Yes." Then he climbed in, pushing his bags
across the seat. "UEO headquarters," he told her and they pulled away.

"Bad day?"

Lucas looked up as the woman turned back to talk to him when they stopped
for a light, then raced away again as it went orange and green. "I...um"
we're going to hit that person! He closed his eyes. "I'm getting
transferred for a while. I just don't know how long."

"You miss your friends?"

"Yeah. I didn't say goodbye."

"They didn't let you stay to say goodbye?" she asked indignantly.

"No, I didn't want to," he replied sadly, staring morosely out of the
window.

"Well, we're here," she said after a short time. "Hey, you'll get back
eventually."

"Yeah, thanks," he said, forcing a smile and handing her a note. "Keep the
change, I won't need it." Wrong currency.

He walked briskly across to the gates and checked through the guards there
and then reported to the docking bay section where McGath had told him a
fighter would be waiting. He wandered along the docks, confused and
reluctant to take this last step. "You Wolenczak?" a man called, looking up
and getting out from under a damaged Spectre, wiping off his hands. He
turned them over showing the oil stains. "I won't offer you a hand. You're
here for the fighter," he stated, beckoning Lucas to follow and leading him
to the port. "Orders from McGath himself," he whistled. "Must be pretty
important. "He told me to load up a few things. Hope they come in handy.
Hey, I'm not asking no questions here, but I've got a fair idea this ain't
no pleasure cruise, so good luck kid. You'll need it."

"Thanks," Lucas said blankly as the man walked off waving a hand from
behind as he did. Lucas looked at the fighter and opened the hatch, storing
his bags and then getting in, closing it. He picked up the headset and put
it on, opening the comms link. "Fighter R-45 requesting permission to
launch."

"Permission granted, Fighter R-45."



"What's wrong this time?" Ford asked impatiently, as yet another system
wavered and started to go off line.

"I'm sorry, Sir," Tony came up looking sheepish. "I was meant to be
running a sensor sweep and I forgot to take them off line again."

Ford sighed exasperated. "You did that last time! Where's Lucas? Get him
here, now!"

O'Neil punched keys on his console, hitting it as the lights flicked
unhappily. "I can't find him, Sir, or at least he isn't in his room or
anywhere where he can hear the message."

"Find him, damn it!" Hudson hurried onto the bridge looking blackly
displeased, raising an eyebrow for answers. "Piccolo was running a sensor
sweep and he forgot to take them off line, Sir," Ford explained, trying to
sound calm. "As soon as we find Wolenczak, we'll have everything back on
line in a few minutes."

Hudson sighed. "I'm afraid you'll have to do it without the Lieutenant's
help."

"Sir?"

Hudson turned to the assembled senior crew, checking their systems a final
time before launch.
"Lieutenant Wolenczak has been temporarily reassigned to a classified
technology project by Secretary McGath."

"When?"

"Yesterday," Hudson replied calmly.

"He's already gone?" Ford gasped. "For how long?"

"I assume, until the project is completed, and as it is classified, I have
no more idea when that will be than you do."

They stood around dazed and confused. "We didn't get to say goodbye," Tony
said, hurt. "Couldn't it have waited a day?"

"Apparently it couldn't."

"Did you argue about it or did you just let him go?" Ford asked angrily.

"Wolenczak seemed to think it was something he should do. I think a break
and a bit of calm and peace are what he needs right now," Hudson added,
looking at them meaningfully as he left. "And sort those systems out, I can't
have a boat that falls apart if one member of the crew isn't here."

Ford looked at Loni unhappily and she shrugged worriedly, typing quickly at
a console. After a while of anxious and silent waiting the systems came back
on line and she stood back sighing. "And that only took about four times as
long. This is going to be a very long break even if it's only a week," she
said dispiritedly. "How could Hudson just let him go after everything that's
happened? He needs our support right now, not being around strangers."

"But I think he needs quiet and security more, for a while," Ford sighed.
"We all thought he should have a break anyway. He'll be fine. At least we
don't need to worry to death about him. This is really better."

"You think it's just an excuse for him to take leave," Brody asked.

Ford shrugged. "I don't know, but I think it's better than keeping him on
duty right now. We'll just have to see how long it takes."

They sighed and got back to work. He was right. They would miss him, but
they were getting used to that, and besides they all thought he needed the
break. Hopefully, when he got back he would be back to his old self and they
shouldn't expect him to have to stay just because that was what they wanted.

"Tim?" He looked up as Kimura came down the steps and sat next to him on a
ledge by the moonpool.

"He didn't say goodbye. He didn't even leave a note. Something's wrong," he
looked at her worriedly.
"Lucas would never go without saying goodbye or something. He just wouldn't."
He looked at her angrily. "I'm fed up of not knowing what the hell is
going on around here, and with my friends: thinking they're dead one moment
and then 'Oh, sorry, it was just a little mistake'!" He sighed. "Nothing
makes any sense around here any more. This would never have happened if
Captain Bridger were still here."

"You still blame him."

"Yes!" he replied furiously, looking across at her, and then finding her
simply curious. "He cared about the crew. He would never have let any of
this happen: not Section Seven or Macronesia; and he would have made sure
Lucas with people who cared about him, now. He would never let anyone just
reassign someone. Lucas wouldn't want to leave, ever. He sighed up to stay
and he hated that. He tried to think he wanted it, but he didn't." He shook
his head sadly. "What's going on around here? How come it's such a mess?"

She put a hand on his arm. "I don't know." After a while he sighed and got
up, walking slowly towards the door. "Will you be OK?" He nodded, tiredly.
"What will you do?"

"Read three books, order another ten. Read a Greek tragedy in the original.
Try and figure out the second Rosetta stone," he sighed miserably.

"Want some help?"

Usually he just wanted to be alone. He did now, as well. He didn't like
people around when he was feeling really upset and just wanted to be alone
with his misery. He didn't like getting really upset in front of people. But
he would just sit and brood, rolling in it, feeling worse and worse. She
wasn't exactly his first choice, he thought wryly. But sometime in his life
he had to start opening up more to people. If things were going to be a mess
anyway, he could at least try and learn from them. "Sure," he turned back.
"But I'm not going to be much of a fun companion."

"My old Tim," she said, then her face went blank and her smile dropped.

"Your old Tim?" he asked, but his tone was amused.

She turned, about to run out, but he caught her arm. "Come on, stay. Look,
you're the only person on board who can speak ten languages and you know
that it cheers me up."

She was breathing quickly, looking away. Finally she looked up, her eyes
pained at the slip, but she nodded, forcing a calm expression over her fear
and almost shame. "Only if you teach me another dialect."

"Deal." They stood looking at each other for a while, not smiling, both
wary and then they turned and went back to his quarters and spent the next
few hours reading The Medea from the original and in various languages,
laughing finally at the confusion it caused. "I don't think Euripides quite
pictured it in German."

"Or French," she returned and then caught sight of the chrono. "Shit! I've
got bridge duty in three minutes." Tim gasped, looking round.

"Meet you there," he called, as she ran out.


They ran on to the bridge at the same time, slowing as they approached,
calming their breathing, trying to look dignified. "Thank you," he said
quietly, as they walked through the doorway.

She looked at him sideways. "My pleasure."

"We should do it again sometime."

"In Afrikaans."

Tim stifled a laugh, walking over to his station and casting a look back at
her, before turning around again, shrugging. Well, this was unexpected, but
certainly not unpleasant and it would certainly help him get through the
next few weeks or however long it took for things to get normal again, if
they ever did. He needed to find something else as his focus. The UEO and
even seaQuest were too much of a mess for that. He'd never expected it would
be another person, and what a choice! But he liked being with her, talking
to her.

For a while he worried about what would happen now, how they would work
together without uncomfortable silences, if they could be friends again.
Sometimes she could be cold- deathly cold, but at others she was very
sensitive and understood what he was feeling, helped him feel better. Most
of the others just let him sit around and sulk. He sighed and put on his
headset as Hudson walked onto the bridge. He would just have to wait and see
what happened.



Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998


===========================  PART 3  =====================================


Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998

Part 3


The fighter sped on through the water.  He had the stealth function on, and
no one seemed to be looking anyway. There were a few other surface craft and
some subs in the sector, but nothing within ten miles. After a while he
engaged the auto-pilot and sat back relaxing as much as he could. Even at
this speed it would be several hours before he reached the co-ordinates
where Krieg had told him to meet them, so that he could take him to talk to
the other people in the organisation. Somehow he found himself more excited
than scared, enthused by being there, trying to do something. He started to
slow as he approached the rendezvous, stopping and checking his sensors to
locate the other craft. There were two launches ahead. He opened a link.
"Ben?" he asked cautiously.

"You made it!" his friend's voice came across the link. "Where the hell
are you?" he asked bewildered. Lucas lifted the fighter off the bottom,
rising up in front of them and turning off the stealth functions.

"What do you think? Will she be useful?" he teased.

"I think we can seriously start planning who is going to hold what position
in the new government," Krieg laughed. "It's incredible! Chaodi, you said?"

"Some."

"Well, you can tell us about it later. We've got to be somewhere else. Can
you hide again and follow us?"

"No problem. Where are we going?"

"To see the boss." For some reason Lucas couldn't fathom, Krieg laughed at
this. "You're in for a little surprise."


After another few minutes the comms link chirped. "OK. We've got permission
to dock. Then we'll leave again, but we can't take the fighter. You'll have
to come over to our launch."

"OK. I'll see you in the bay."

A base appeared as they came over the next ridge, and as they swept down
towards, it he could see the docking ports opening for them. He guided the
fighter in carefully, and as soon as it was dry he opened the hatch and
climbed down, as Krieg ran across from the launch to greet him. The other
people in the docking bay looked at the fighter in awe as Krieg pulled him
across to the launch. "Don't worry. She'll be perfectly safe."

Lucas grinned; he had already activated the encryption codes. "Where are we
going?" he asked, hurrying to keep up with his friend.

"Not far. Like I said, you need to meet the boss."

Lucas pulled his friend up short. "Ben! Come on. I've just come into enemy
territory to help you. Can you at least explain where we are, where we're
going?"

Krieg grinned. "On the way. Now, come on!" he insisted, pulling Lucas
towards the launch. They strapped themselves into the seats at the back, and
the two pilots at the front lifted the launch up and out of the bay. As they
passed by and started away from the base Lucas turned back to Krieg,
crossing his arms impatiently. "OK. Lucas, that's Leo piloting and Mary in
co-pilot and Paul sleeping at the back," he said pointing to a still figure.
"You sleep when you can round here," Krieg explained. "We're going to one
of President Bourne's private residences." Lucas looked at him waiting for
the punch line and then a look of panic crossed his face.

"What's going on here, Ben?" he asked uncertainly.

Krieg grinned. "I told you we're going to meet our boss. Don't worry. I'm
not talking about Bourne," he said quickly, as the look of nervousness on
his friend's face changed to fear.

Lucas breathed out, his heart racing. "So who are we going to see?" he
asked.

"Bourne's 'ward'." Lucas sat back, trying to digest this, while Krieg
watched his confusion with amusement. "How did you think we would imagine
we had a hope unless we knew what Bourne is planning? How would we spread
the information unless we knew where and who was safe?"

Lucas sat reconsidering his plans, thrown off by the sudden new information.
A few minutes later they docked. Leo opened the hatch and Krieg led them
down a narrow corridor, and up some stairs, flicking a switch on the wall
as he passed. The cold, damp air and the confined space made Lucas nervous.
If anyone discovered them, they were trapped here. But the others didn't
seem in the least bothered by the fact that they were literally walking into
the lion's den, so he reprimanded himself and put on a bold front.
Eventually they started up a last flight of steps as the first chords of the
Beethoven Sonata Pathetique rang out loudly from in front of them, making
Lucas jump. The others stopped and set down their bags and files, leaning
against the walls.

"We have to wait. That's the sign that someone's there," Krieg explained.

"That's the signal, when we're running around committing treason? Your
boss must have a sense of humour, and guts," he said finally, amazed that
anyone would take such a risk.

"And a half," Krieg added.


A petite young woman sat curled on the end of a sofa, leaning back against
the cushions, her long, wavy hair falling over her face as she frowned at
the monitor on her lap, typing and then erasing again. She sighed wearily,
absently hooking her hair behind her ear as a curling tendril interrupted
her view. She ran her fingers on through the brown curls, naturally
highlighted with golden and amber tints, finding the strands, as always,
knotted: a major drawback to the natural wave. She was not getting anywhere
fast, anywhere at all. A small icon appeared at the edge of her screen and
she smiled, clicking on it and then shutting the computer and getting up,
smoothing down her clothes and stretching from sitting too long in one
position.

There was a knock at the door and she stopped quickly, a slight look of
panic flashing over her face. "Yes?" she called hesitantly.

"Lieutenant Commander Langdon is here to see you," an aide peered round the
door. "He's got flowers again," she grinned.

"OK, show him in," Alexia replied, quickly sitting down at the piano and
striking the first chord of the Beethoven Pathetique. Well, it was as good a
code as any and one that didn't require comms links to be heard about a mile
off. She heard the door open again behind her between the chords and turned
on the stool smiling at the new arrival as he crossed to her and handed her
a bunch of roses. He kissed her cheek lightly before sitting down on the
sofa nearby, leaning forward to be closer to her.

"They're lovely," she thanked him, getting up and passing them to the aide.
"Can you get a vase and some water for them?" she asked, before turning
back to her guest. "So the conference went well?"

The officer grimaced. He was a tall man, with short, dark hair, around
thirty, dressed in formal military attire loaded with medals. He had a
commanding attitude and a certain briskness, that was muted now with a
surprising gentleness for the company in which he found himself. She sat
down on the stool again, waiting expectantly for his answer, graceful in her
movements. For some reason she seemed particularly energised tonight; he
wondered briefly if it could be because of his presence. "Stark will be hard
to replace," he sighed. "Her knowledge of the UEO was invaluable and now it
seems that we will not be getting Howard's input either... It is a pity, but
not a vital blow," he added briskly, prudently brushing it aside. "Bourne
will have no problems figuring out a way out of this. He said to tell you he
'd be back tomorrow for the night," he added quickly.

Alexia sighed, pretending exasperation, and then got back to business. "So
what's next? What's the new big plan?"

Langdon smiled at her with amusement. She never could stand to be kept in
the dark. Her inquisitiveness was one of her most appealing qualities, but
only along with the sharp insight that she offered to the answers she
received. "We're going to increase weapons power along the border. So far
we haven't had an opportunity to get our hands on the new UEO technology in
a form that we can use, so we have people trying to get copies of the plans.
After that, we have a few ideas to start to weaken the UEO's power a bit
more. This new UEO won't stand up to any sort of real threat. Once we give
it a good push, it'll be over," he said eagerly , but firmly. "We're just
finalising our position first to be in a good place to take over. We're
making sure our relations with other confederations are good, and
determining the most effective place to strike," he shrugged. "It's all
details now. Bourne's giving it another week for things to die down after
the assassinations and then we'll move. There's no hurry," he smiled
confidently. "But I am starting to get impatient about something else," he
hinted pointedly.

Alexia frowned at him for a moment and then gave him a mischievous grin, her
dark eyes flashing at him. "We'll see."

"But when will we see?" he persisted fervently, his face growing serious.

"Maybe in a few weeks, when we know what's happening," she replied vaguely,
getting up as the door opened for the aide to hand her the flowers. She
carried the vase over to the piano, placing it carefully on a cloth so as
not to mar the mahogany surface, re-arranging the flowers slightly to her
satisfaction. Eventually she turned back to him, and he nodded wearily,
smiling lovingly at her. "What does your father say about the plans?" she
asked, sitting again.

For a moment he frowned, thrown off by the change of subject. "Oh... fine,
great. Behind it all the way. He's off to talk to the Moroccan
confederation, tomorrow." A loud shrill beeping filled the room and he
quickly looked down at his PAL. He cursed under his breath and got up
abruptly. "I'm sorry, I have to..."

"Go... I know. I'm used to it," but she was grinning. "Just make sure you
come back and give me some more details!" she commanded as he kissed her
cheek again and then left. As the door closed she looked sadly at it for a
moment, then crossed to the other door, unlocking it. She flopped down on
the sofa, leaning back, a hand over her eyes, rubbing the bridge of her
nose.

"OK," she called tiredly and then sat up as a second door opened on the
other side of the room. "Did you hear any of it or shall I play it back,"
she asked, launching into a conversation and then breaking off surprised at
a stranger in the group that slowly came into the room, looking around in
wary curiosity and then focusing on her. She got up slowly, turning to the
first man to enter and raising her eyebrows slightly.

"Alexia, this is Lucas Wolenczak. Lucas, this is Alexia," Krieg introduced,
smiling and they each cautiously extended a hand.


"So you're the Lucas I've been hearing so much about," she said and smiled
finally. "Krieg told me a lot about you, but then I'd already heard a lot.
I thought what you did about Section Seven was wonderful. I really respect
that; that's why I let Krieg bring you straight here. Usually I have to be
much more careful. I guess you're still wondering about me, though," she
grinned. "I'm not offended. It's kind of a weird situation," she added,
amused.

Lucas nodded wryly. "Just slightly."

The other three were sitting around getting out papers and she motioned to a
seat for him, pulling Krieg down next to her and leaning back against him
for a moment. "He's still asking," she said softly, her eyes growing sad.
"I feel terrible. And yes, I know why I'm doing it and I'm not going to
screw up or drop it because of it, but it doesn't stop me feeling like a
complete..." she sighed, smiled at him as he squeezed her arm comfortingly.
After a moment she sat up brightly, turning to Lucas. "OK, so what's this
technology you said you can provide us with?"

He had been bringing up the plans of the fighter he had brought on a laptop.
Turning the monitor to her, he said, "This is the fighter. McGath said that
he could provide us with materials for others things if we wanted to improve
your craft or communications. He won't be able to provide weapons, though."

Alexia nodded, brushing her hair back again. "That's not what we want
anyway," she replied determinedly. "Well, if this is as good as it
looks..." she shot him as look of surprised admiration and then turned back
to the screen. "I want to make a move on the diplomatic routes that they
are taking: weaken their position with the other governments, give them a
show of strength and then set up a meeting with the UEO." She looked round
at the group as they nodded. "I need a bit more time, a day or so, and we'
ll be able to send McGath information on any ops along the border and
details of where they will be increasing weapon power. Alex is back tomorrow
night and I'll talk to him then, with Langdon." She looked around as they
nodded, before continuing. "OK, they are planning on doing something big in
a week or so, so we need to start mobilising. First of all I want to start
increasing our propaganda- Paul, I want to you to look at giving out
leaflets, putting information on the internex, setting meetings. I need a
list of who we can trust, and where they are. Then we start embarrassing
Bourne in front of his allies and get McGath to put it in the UEO news, even
if Bourne bans it here. I don't want people to get killed: That's not the
statement we should be making. We need effective, but non-violent methods. I
don't mean we should go and say 'please can you just give up all your power
and money', but I don't want people hurt, if it can possibly be avoided. And
we need to keep working with the civilian population: once they come over to
our side they will persuade their relatives at the bases," she told them
confidently. "Mary, how far along are we with the plans for the new
government set up?"

"We're getting there. There's a lot still to do, but what we have looks
good and people will like it; if we can persuade them that we can get it to
work."

Alexia nodded. "We will need those plans ready- checked and double checked-
when we start meeting with the other confederations and any groups that we
can persuade to support us. How's our security?"

"Good. We've been very lucky so far. We're still watching communications
carefully and checking everyone before we accept them- making sure we can
get out of meetings quickly. Since Edward, last week, there hasn't been a
problem." The group looked sad for a moment.

Alexia turned to Lucas. "One of our main team was killed last week, trying
to meet with a group from one of the bases nearby. We managed to continue
with the meeting after a few days, which was something, I guess. This just
has to be worth it." She shook herself. "How about Deon and Howard?"

"McGath is arranging a series of press releases and will call for a meeting
of the confederations when Deon is able to testify. He will be asking Bourne
to hand himself over at that point to face charges," he paused for a moment,
regarding her expression carefully.

 "OK, guys," she called to interrupt the group conversing in a bunch
quietly. "What type of show shall we put on for Morocco?" She turned back
to Lucas. "Any ideas how we could use the fighter?"

He frowned, concentrating for a moment. "Where will it be?"

"The meeting will be at Andimen Base. The president is coming into
Macronesia, and Bourne is going over, to greet him personally," she reached
across to her laptop and brought up the maps of the area. "There will be an
escort as soon as they get into Macronesian waters- two or three subfighters
and they will be watched closely. Bourne is very careful about those
things."

"I've been working on this new theory for a weapon- it fries the system of
the subfighter. Then we turn off the stealth function and just show
ourselves to the Moroccan president's launch and disappear. I shouldn't
think he'll be too keen to continue after that and he'll hardly be impressed
with the Macronesians," Lucas suggested.

Alexia nodded. "Good. We'll open comms links for a little message. After
that, we'll make sure we get to talk to him. I think he'll be interested
after our demonstration. I'll get working on the message- Mary, I'll need
those plans ready."

"I'll get on it with the team," she said, getting up with Paul and Leo.
 We'll take the launch back down to the base."

"Take care and be safe," Alexia reminded them as they left through the
second door. She turned back to Krieg and Lucas. "You were right," she
smiled at Krieg. "This will get things moving for us. We're very grateful
for your help," she added quickly, to Lucas.

"It sounds like we'll be helping each other if you can tell us about the
borders and whatever Bourne is planning for a few weeks."

"I'll talk to him and then I'll send you through what I can get. But I
always get what I want. He trusts me and my opinions," she explained,
practically, then paused, looking at him with her head to one side. "You're
wondering why I didn't react about the possibility of him being arrested-
how I can do this?" She smiled sadly. "Alexander Bourne runs a government
that suppresses rights and either kills or tortures anyone who disagrees
with his policy. I believe in democracy and rights for everyone. That was
something that my parents taught me. He may provide for me, give me
somewhere to live, he may even care about me, but I do not like him as a
president or a person. The only reason why I really don't like people is
when I disagree over basic principles about how you treat people. I feel
guilty to betray him when he trusts me- yes, I feel very guilty, dirty. But
I can't see another way- finding another way we would be too likely to fail
and this isn't some game where we can afford to do that. The longer it takes
us, the more people will die. I think that's worth disregarding a few
scruples- at least to the families of those who are killed. I don't like how
I feel doing this, but I see it as necessary," she replied calmly.
"Shocked?"

"No. Impressed. Aren't you afraid?" Lucas answered sincerely, looking her
straight in the face and refusing to be embarrassed at speaking the truth.

"Everyday," she replied with a grin. "That's how I feel OK about doing
this- the fact that I'm taking a big risk. It's worth it. Besides, I couldn't
not do anything, so..." She shrugged. "I believe that we will be able to
do this and I want to be part of it. And at the moment it's looking pretty
good."  There was knock at the door. She turned back to them "Time to be
off- I'm chucking you out. It's great having you on the team," she added to
Lucas, suddenly becoming almost shy as she closed the door behind them and
crossed over to unlock the door with the remote and then started playing the
second movement of the Beethoven, letting the music rise and fall gently.


Lucas and Krieg paused for a moment as they heard the music start and then
continued down the narrow corridor and back to where they had left the
launch. "She's really incredible," Krieg said as he strapped himself in.
"She never for one moment gave in and accepted what he believed, never let
anything that was really important be in any doubt because of her situation.
And she practically runs the while organisation." He shook his head and
glanced across at his friend, who was looking out of the screen silently.

"How did she end up with him as her guardian?"

"Well, actually she's the daughter of Bourne's wife's best friend. I know,
it's complicated. The wife found that she was ill, just when they had
decided to have children, and Alexia's mother was pregnant, so she named her
for Bourne. Alexia's parents were killed when she was about twelve. The
guardian was supposed to be Bourne's wife, but she died shortly after, so
Bourne was the only one left. He's always been very kind to her, at least.
She came to us about two years ago and since then we've actually been doing
things, getting ready- setting up a network of people to spread our views.
That took a long time, finding people we could trust, but we've got a pretty
good number now, who are in positions to influence or at least talk to
people whom they can persuade to support us. If this goes well, we'll start
calling that in and establishing who's behind us." He glanced across at his
friend again. "It's good to see you. I'm glad we can be on the same side of
this again."

Lucas smiled, "Me too." He sighed, briefly contented. "I'm glad I'm here.
You think we can really do this? It just seems so ridiculously huge, so
impossible."

"It's happened throughout history and I'm sure people felt the same until
it was over. But I know what you mean. Even if we don't succeed, it's
something that we tried, but not enough." He flicked a few switches.
"Launch M-16 requesting permission to dock," he said, speaking into the
comm link.

"Permission granted. Bay 2."

Krieg shut down the link and guided the launch in, turning off the controls
as the water drained out and the door opened. "Time to meet the rest of the
team." He opened the hatch and climbed down, shouting a greeting to a group
of people working on a damaged launch at the end of the bay. They were in a
large, modern bay. The equipment was new and in very good condition, the
paintwork still unscraped. "This way," Krieg beckoned, leading him across
the bay and then through the corridors. Clearly, the facility was for
science research, with technicians hurrying around. Lucas wandered after
Krieg, bewildered.
"It's a research and development base, as you can see. It's Alexia's, paid
for out of her trust fund. It's also our HQ. And yes, it was a very, very
large trust fund. But she couldn't get at it until a few months ago, that's
why we couldn't do anything before- we didn't have the resources. But it
means that she can pick the people who come here and so we're safe and we
can have whatever equipment we need, except for weapons. Bourne lets her run
it because it is very successful. There's no need for him to interfere. But
it's the same qualities that make this a success that mean he consults her
about his plans. She's also great PR for him and he wants her to know what
the situation is so she can weigh people up, when he needs to know their
views, or persuade them when they're unsure," he smiled affectionately,
thinking about her.

"OK, here we are: main systems room. OK, people," Krieg shouted over the
activity and chatter of the group sitting at tables littered with papers and
computer equipment. The room went still and people put down their pens,
regarding him with interest. "This is Lucas Wolenczak," he introduced. They
had obviously already been told about him. "Lucas, this is Greg on
communications, Mary and Leo you know, Roger on supplies, Liz for keeping
everything around here running. Susan runs the science side to make sure we're
producing enough research and new stuff to keep Bourne more than happy.
Will is on tactical and military intelligence and strategy- though that's
simply avoidance at the moment. The others are out for meetings and
delivering information."

Ben flung himself down in a chair, pushing away a stack of papers. "So how
are we going to do this, exactly?"

"Well, you give me the co-ordinates for a good intercept position and I'll
take the fighter out, disable the escort and then talk to the Moroccans for
a few minutes with Alexia's message."

Krieg laughed. "Just like that? OK, it's your fighter. Just make sure you're
very careful. We can't go into a fight to help you, because we won't win."

"You won't need to," Lucas reassured him, reaching over as Leo handed him a
map of the route.

He pointed with his pen to a section where the sea bed contours were sharp
and varied, giving him plenty of cover for his approach. "This looks good."

"Uhuh," Lucas nodded, frowning at the map. "I'll need to scan this on to
the fighter's computer," he explained.

Krieg sighed. "Later. For now we need a meal and some sleep. There's no
sense going into this exhausted. Besides, there's plenty of time to prepare
tomorrow, before you have to leave. OK, people, let's break!" The room rose
en masse, stretching and murmuring happily, glad for the break, though still
discussing their plans as Krieg and Lucas walked ahead to the cafeteria.
They found a table at one end of the room and sat down, tired.

"One good thing about this place is the food," Krieg grinned. "Alexia is
great about that. And it really makes a difference."

"Makes me wonder why I didn't come sooner. The food on the boat is getting
worse, if possible."

"Well, right now people are just glad to have food in this country, let
alone good food." They were silent for a while. "Well, we're going to
change it so that people don't have to give up their self respect and their
rights for what they should have anyway." They smiled at each other, then
settled to eating and  chatting more cheerfully about everyday things with
the other people there. After the meal Krieg led him down to the guest room
and opened a door for him, giving him a key and helping with the bags which
they had brought from the fighter.

It wasn't a huge room, but had a spacious and comfortable air about it, with
a table and chair at one end and a bed at the other. "There's a bathroom
through there, but I'm afraid that's it. No TV or anything."

Lucas grinned. "Not a problem. I think I'll be too busy. Besides, this is
paradise compared to sharing quarters with Tony." They laughed and Krieg
left, closing the door behind him, to go to his own room. Lucas set out his
computer on the table and then sat down in the deep chair. He was astonished
by how much his friend had changed- how much more mature he was, but also
less cynical than the last time they'd met; that must have been just before
they got the resources and started to be able to do things. It had scared
and pained him to see how angry and disillusioned Krieg had been last time,
and he wondered what he had gone through to make him change like that. Now
he was much more the old Krieg. The people here really respected him as a
leader, listened to him. He was cautious in his planning and careful, now.
He was actually taking responsibility for things. None of the others would
believe it if he told them about this- Krieg running things successfully.
But he wasn't running things really. Alexia was. Then he stopped, smiling
reminicently; then his face grew serious. Although he had only met her for
those few minutes, he could sense something about her that made her
different. It was a type of power that she possessed, a sense that she was
someone who could and would accomplish great things if only through her
will. It was a quality that few of the people he had met possessed.

He thought about the conversation he had had with Tony- Tony throwing him a
pillow. "Here. Put this in your lap, it'll muffle the voices." But it wasn't
like that. He wasn't just imagining that quality because he had seen the
way the other people had reacted to her. He was not going to think about
this. For god's sake! Not now, not here! He wasn't going to let himself be
led around by his hormones.

He got up and lay down on the bed staring at the ceiling, thinking about his
friends. Where would they be now? He wondered if they would miss him- really
miss him, not just his skills. For once he liked the answer.

He was too determined to make this work to feel a great deal of fear. He had
learned how to detach from it in the prison. This time they did have a good
chance, and whatever happened, he wouldn't be doing it alone, not all of it.
There were other people, equally, or even more scared, people to support
each other and him, people who understood. In fact, he had a lot less to
lose here than they did. He had somewhere to go back to, if something went
wrong, provided he escaped. This was their home and everyone they cared
about was here. The thought was sobering. He thought about what he had
accomplished so far. The only way he had been able to do it, was by not
putting other people at risk, because he wouldn't have wanted to accept the
responsibility. He didn't feel sufficiently good about himself to ask that
of others or to deal with the guilt it would cause. Yet these people were
risking Macronesian brutality, in its worst forms, towards them and their
families. That took a lot more guts than just going it alone.

Slowly his mind grew dull and the thoughts ceased as he slipped into sleep.


Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998


===========================  PART 4  =====================================



Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998


Part 4


There was a loud, irritating and persistent noise interrupting his sleep. He
grunted and rolled over, hoping that it would go away. The door opened.

"Time to get up!" Krieg told him, cheerfully.

Lucas sat up blearily. "Don't you ever come in here again looking so
cheerful at this time of the morning," he warned him, reluctantly stumbling
into the bathroom to splash some cold water on his face to wake himself up
more quickly.


When they reached the main planning room, a group was gathered tightly
around one of the table, leaning over it, discussing something.

"Morning!" Krieg shouted as he wandered in with Lucas; each of them was
carrying a tray with breakfast foods so they could eat while they worked.
"OK, people. Do we have the message for the Moroccan president?"

"We're working on it," Greg muttered, studying the fifth draft.

"How about the plans, Mary?"

"Getting there. We'll have to redo them, of course, if we succeed," she
sighed. "You're getting as organised as `Lexia, now," she grumbled,
reaching over for coffee and a roll.

"Not a chance. I'm just trying to do my job, which is making sure you lot
do yours."

"Yeah, yeah. So you gonna help us with this?" Greg called, crossing out
violently.

"Give it here," Krieg sighed patiently, quickly reading it through. "It's
good. We don't want to sound aggressive, but we do want to sound powerful-
effective. We don't want to sound like we're desperate for their help, more
like we're asking if they will agree to our taking over, as if we're on
equal terms. We can't be too deferential or they won't take us seriously.
You need to reword the last sentence," he advised, handing it back for the
others to finish it.

Lucas looked at his friend in surprise. Krieg, writing diplomatic letters,
advising on them, doing it well? Krieg noticed his friend's look and
grinned.

"Alexia taught me a few things," he explained. "I couldn't believe it,
when she asked me to be in charge here. But it means I work hard 'cos I don't
want to let her down. I don't want to let the group down either, or what
we're working for. Guess it's better motivation for acting sensibly than I've
ever had before," he grinned. "Don't worry. I haven't changed that
much, " he added with a black smile.



"OK, you're cleared to leave," Krieg's voice came over the PAL. "Just be
careful. If it looks like it might go wrong, or anything happens, leave.
Just come back here. This isn't worth dying for. We need you too much for
other things."

"I'll be careful. But nothing's going to go wrong," he assured him, and
started the launch forward, as the bay doors opened. The fighter pulled away
from the base and then was gone, stealth functions engaged, moving at over
150 miles an hour to where he would intercept the President's launch. He was
too busy checking his sensors to have time to think or to fear, any more
than a basic low lying feeling, that was only an unconscious response. As he
approached the co-ordinates, he dropped the fighter down, moving closely
with the contours of the sea floor, which he had programmed into the fighter's
computer. Finally, he dove into a trench and let the fighter hover, just
over the bottom, as he waited for the convoy to pass overhead. He refused to
think about what might go wrong, studying the small dots closing on the long
range sensors and keeping the engines high. The craft shuddered a warning
and then black trailed behind it into the water. Lucas cursed loudly. He
stared down at the displays and slowed the engine slightly. The shudder
eased for a moment and then increased with a rhythmical sound. The engine
revved down further of its own accord.

A pain lanced through his shoulder and with it a picture of the fighter
titling at a precarious angle.

Lucas drew a slightly shaky hand across his face and told himself that it
was all in the past. He was in trouble. This was not a good time for a
breakdown. He took a deep breath and then tried to focus on the console. It
was probably something to do with the new, all but untested impulse weapon
that had been quickly added, most likely some minor kink he had yet to work
out. But he couldn't afford even a minor kink at this point; anything going
wrong could mean a disaster. The readings didn't look too healthy: the craft
would get him back to the base, albeit more slowly than he felt comfortable
with, but would he be able to handle the president's escort first? There was
only one way to find out. He had to at least try, and fear would get in the
way so he refused to acknowledge it.

At last they passed over him, shadowing the cockpit for a moment, so that
the lights of the display glowed brighter than ever in the darkness. As soon
as they were past, he lifted the fighter up, moving in behind the first
guard-fighter and firing. The direct hit of electrical impulse shorted
through the fighter's systems and it slowly descended towards the sea floor
as the other fighter swung round to engage with him. He pulled sharply away
and for a moment the fighter refused to turn as a cliff wall loomed up
ahead. Then just as smoothly, he managed to turn the draft. He dropped down
into the trench again, then rolled his fighter up and over the top to fall
in behind the second guard-fighter. He fired, then let out a long breath of
relief as its lights blinked off and then glowed dimly, with only the
emergency power. The fight, though short, and the quick manoeuvres had not
helped whatever was wrong with the craft before. In fact he thought he'd
clipped a wing on the cliff wall he had very nearly hit. Glancing out, he
saw he was right, but he didn't have time to worry about that yet.

The launch was accelerating, sending out a distress call, as he pulled out
of the trench and started to pursue. He soon caught up with the larger,
slower craft, passing just above it and then U-turning to face it, as Kimura
had done when she had crossed over. The launch stopped in front of him as he
turned off the stealth functions he had been using since leaving the base to
keep from being seen until he attacked. He opened a link, waiting for a
reply.

"This launch is under the protection of the Macronesian government in
alliance with the Moroccan confederation..."

"The president is safe," Lucas replied, interrupting. "This is simply a
display for his benefit so that he will appreciate the power behind our
cause when we come to contact him in a few days. We have disabled but not
destroyed your escort. Our movement is non-violent. We simply wish to ensure
that our suggestions receive due attention." He shut down the link and
pulled away, re-engaging the stealth functions to cover his tracks as he
headed back to the base.

He was getting worried now because it seemed too easy. *The breaking down
engine was just a breeze wasn't it?*  he answered that thought roughly. He
looked down at the sensors, seeing the rescue and backup Macronesian craft
speeding towards the launch and the downed fighters. He wished he could call
to tell the others that it had been a success but that would make him easier
to see and it wasn't worth the risk for another half hour. Just feeling that
he was a part of changing things made him feel fulfilled and determined.
More than that was the thought of what he would be preventing happening to
anyone else. That was the only thing that could make him see any sort of a
point in what he had gone through: being able to use it to help other people
and stop it.

He eased off of the power to cut down the stress on the small craft, took it
off the auto-pilot and took over the controls, shutting down all systems he
didn't need and fixed his eyes on the small readout of the location of the
base. Then, for the moment, he sat back and enjoyed the speed and the
graceful movements of the craft he had designed, wondering at the beauty of
the reefs as he passed by an island.

As he drew over the last ridge, he opened a link to the base, ignoring the
static from the overworked circuits.

"Fighter 1 requesting permission to dock. Complete success- message
delivered!"

There was a muffled cheer at the other end. "Fighter 1, you're cleared to
dock- port 2. Well done!" came the disembodied voice. then there was a
pause. "Lucas, are you all right? What happened?" He must have come into
view, trailing black smoky water behind him.

"Yeah... fine. It was just feeling temperamental. Hell of a time for a
breakdown."

Krieg sighed relieved. "Just bring it in and we'll get it fixed up and give
it a good going over."

Lucas guided the fighter in, unstrapping himself as the bay drained of water
and then opening the hatch. Krieg was waiting for him, giving him a hand to
jump down. He looked him over quickly, smiling when he saw he was fine.
"Good work," he said with emphasis. "Let's go and plan what we're going to
do with it!" he said, as he led him out of the bay.



"It almost worried me because it was so easy, I thought..."

"A near close encounter with the cliff wall is an easy mission?"

"Well, it could have been worse- the fighter could have died before I got
back- or not turned at all..." he trailed off as they turned into the
planning room. Alexia looked up from the plans and smiled at him, before
bending back over them and continuing to check them. She finished her
paragraph and turned back to them, as they sat opposite her.

"Congratulations and thank you," she said, smiling again and stretching her
fingers out, then standing. "I'll be back tomorrow, as soon as Alex leaves,
Ben, but I'd better go and change into something nice for him. I'll have the
plans when we come back and we can discuss them." She smiled wearily at
them, pausing to give Krieg a quick hug before leaving, trying not to look
back. *This is not the time or the place*, the sensible part of her said. *I
am not the type of person to do this. I won't do this. I wonder if I looked
OK?* She cursed at herself, disgusted with the last thought. She didn't have
time for it and she didn't want to be the type of person to think like that
or care. The problem was that she couldn't force herself to think something
or stop feeling something that was simply her natural and truthful reaction
to a situation. One thing that she prided herself on was that she was always
truthful with herself. But simply avoiding something wasn't being
dishonest...

Krieg grinned at his friend, watching his too expressive eyes, laughing
quietly.

"What?" Lucas asked, uncomfortably.

Krieg shrugged. "Nothing," but his gaze belied it, and Lucas turned away
quickly, blushing furiously.

"Don't say a thing!" he said between his teeth.

"Moi?" Krieg asked innocently, ignoring the dark glare.



Alexia sat back against the cool marble of the bath, enjoying the heat of
the water, laying her head back and staring up at the candles she had lit
beside her, watching the flames. Eventually she reached over to check her
watch and sighed, reluctantly getting up and drying herself off quickly,
cold after the hot soak. She wrapped her towel around herself and went to
pick a dress. Opening the wardrobe, she stood considering for a while and
then picked a dark red dress in light material, tailored to the waist and
not too dressy for a night in and supper on the balcony. She decided on a
multiple string necklace, bracelet and matching earrings of freshwater
pearls to go with it, which Bourne's wife had given her for her thirteenth
birthday and then she clipped her hair up slightly, at the sides, leaving
some loose to curl on her shoulders and then got up, satisfied with only a
little makeup; she hated the feel of the caking effect it had, even the most
high tech and modern brands. She had made sure that they had a meal he would
enjoy, that wasn't heavy enough to give him indigestion, and a dry wine.
Tonight he would be tired, and he would come to her for advice or ask her to
meet and persuade the Moroccan president that it was all a terrible
misunderstanding and he would then tell her the plans, so that she could
judge the whole situation. He relied on her greatly for this because of her
understanding of people. He could do the logical and the business parts, but
she could read the people and predict their reactions with surprising
accuracy. He understood very little about people, so any advice would have
been good, but hers was sounder than others around him or even most people
he had met. Certainly no one anywhere near her age understood so clearly.

He smiled at her and kissed her lightly on the cheek as she came to meet him
in the hall, fresh and warm, her eyes always so alive. Despite all she had
been through and all she knew about the state of their country, despite the
details of war and famine, she was never cynical and yet she wasn't naive.
She was only innocent in her unshakeable faith in people and their potential
for goodness. She took his bag for him.

"I'll take this to the study while you go and change and then we can have
dinner. You look like you need it," she said with concern.

"I'm just a little tired. I won't be long," he replied wearily and he
pulled at his tie, leaving to change into slacks and jumper before rejoining
her.

She was standing on the balcony watching the sunset, her hair aflame with
the light behind her. She heard him and turned smiling, then they sat down,
as a waiter poured the wine and served their salads. They ate and drank in
silence for a while and when the first course had been cleared and the
second brought, they continued, companionably. He sat back eventually,
revived by the food and she smiled, waiting for him to start.

"Today was a disaster," he said calmly.

"What happened?" she asked curiously, opening her eyes wide.

"The President's escort was disabled by someone from the freedom movement.
They gave the president some sort of message. He refused to stay for the
meeting, but left as soon as we could provide a larger convoy." He rubbed
his eyes tiredly. "But it doesn't matter too much."

"Not when there's the conference only a few days away," she continued for
him and he smiled at her quickness.

"Not with the conference, no. We will just have to make sure we make an
example of whoever did this, before then. I've asked Langdon to look into
it, but so far we can't even figure out which direction the attacking craft
went. But in any case, the movement isn't up to anything. One slight triumph
and that is all they will have. It is one we can afford, but it would be
better not to have to." He sat back and opened his eyes again, ordering his
thoughts. "And now on to the good news: our plans for the UEO." She smiled
encouragingly at him. "I've managed to get someone into McGath's office and
he's going to get us the plans for their new fighter. That was the one thing
that was worrying us, since Section Seven. Once we have that, we can build
our own and make sure how to fight them effectively. After that, we continue
as we planned. We move across the border and hit areas of interest for
minerals from strategic positions at the bases where we have already
increased our weapons power. seaQuest will be a problem, but I am sure that
with enough vessels, we will be able to surmount even that hurdle. As soon
as the people and the other confederations see how ineffective the new UEO
is, we will have no problems changing the charters and taking over whatever
areas we want. Of course there will be losses, but they will be ones that we
can afford, whereas the UEO cannot afford any losses. Their military is
weakened and disillusioned. They won't be able to fight us with any real
strength. A certain amount of land we will have to compromise over with
other confederations, but the UEO was always our greatest problem regarding
borders and inconvenient laws."

Alexia was watching him carefully, thinking, her dark eyes unreadable in the
failing light. "Where will you start from?"

"We'll move in from Adaria Colony, here on the edge of the Atlantic. It's
an important strategic position for the UEO's defences in that quadrant. It's
also a very effective demonstration of our overwhelming strength. Besides
that, they have very few craft in the area and nothing that will be able to
stop us before we have accomplished what we want. We can simply say either
that they fired on us or that they were spying on us. Either way, the press
will believe what they want, but the main thing is that what they will be
left to focus on, despite the rights and wrongs, will be the UEO's failure."

She considered for a moment and then said, "The media is a very powerful
weapon and I agree that, for the moment, it would be stupid to go to war
with the UEO, when we could first weaken their position further. In the end,
there may be no need for fighting and the problems with the people, and the
support, that that always causes. If it is necessary for our goals, we have
to put it across as a necessity- that we are just trying to maintain our
independence and our borders, to make sure they are safe and not to feel
threatened by having the UEO forces too close to them. There are also plenty
of other excuses that we can use, if we need to."

He smiled at her admiringly. Her natural instinct about these things was
incredible. "Have you thought some more about Langdon?" he asked quietly.

Several emotions flashed across her face, too quickly for him to read, but
he was aware of a sudden stillness about her before she relaxed again.
"Sorry, you kind of jumped subject there," she laughed lightly. "No. I haven't
decided and I want more time to think. I'm still very young to make a
commitment that will restrict me so much. I want to be sure that it's right.
There are a lot of things to consider, and I want to weigh those up first. I
want to see how things develop with the UEO in the next few weeks as that
will certainly have an effect on other factors that will influence my
decision," she replied carefully and he nodded. "I'll decide when we have a
clearer view of what is ahead. I think I should have an answer in a few
weeks," she stated more definitely.

"Good. I am glad that you are considering this so carefully, and I don't
think I need to point out to you the implications of your decision." She
nodded briskly. "Good. The final thing, is that I would like you to help me
with entertaining our guests for the conference. I need you to feel out
their views, what they want, how they are disposed both to us and the UEO.
And I want you simply to be your usual charming self. Nothing is so good for
our diplomatic relations as your talking to the ambassadors and presidents
for us. I would also like to have a presentation from your base. It doesn't
matter what, so long as it impressive. You're starting to become as much a
figurehead as any of the leaders of our military and you are certainly more
popular with all the media and the different confederations. I think we need
to display your skills and discernment further. I think it would be very
beneficial, if you were to try and persuade people to our views."

"It won't be a problem. I can present something from nearly any field you
choose, as many as you choose and for as long as you choose." She smiled
somewhat cheekily. "And I will have no problem wrapping them all round my
little finger. As usual, the way to do it is simply to flatter them, to make
them feel that it is all their idea and that it is truly an inspiration and
will win them great admiration and popularity. Working with their egos never
fails." She frowned for a moment.

She wished she could say that she would simply stun them with her beauty,
but she had no confidence in her looks. She knew that she wasn't bad
looking, most of the time. But she had never thought herself beautiful and
didn't think anyone else did. She was certainly attractive when she was
happy. It should be enough that she won them over with her intelligence,
that's what she should want. But she couldn't help wishing that it were
because of the fact that they thought she was beautiful. She hated the fact
that she felt that, because she had always considered her intelligence her
greatest asset. She didn't care about how other people looked, judging them
only in terms of how they treated others. But she wanted to know how it felt
to be beautiful. It must be wonderful, being admired. But why did she care
about something like that, when it was so superficial? The thoughts made her
angry and she sighed them away quickly, looking up and smiling again.

"So what's the schedule? Any requests about the food or shall I handle all
that as usual?"

He smiled at her, getting out the file he had brought with him and handing
her the timetable, discussing all the details of it, and any new information
about the people attending. He had complete trust in her ability to organise
this as a complete success. She could delegate most of the boring parts to
staff, but she would make sure of the tiniest details and it would all be in
exquisite taste, not lavishly extravagant. Working on simple but stylish
principles, it would avoid all the glamour and excess that so often made
such events a disaster, instead of a resounding success.

She looked through the papers and quickly thought up her plans for the
arrangements to check the outline with him, paying close attention to the
details as they came along, but making sure that there would be a certain
character to the whole proceedings, to create the mood that they needed, to
get across their points. Her face was lit up by concentration and the
excitement of solving a puzzle, with the possibility of doing it
imaginatively. It was an intellectual challenge to create something that
would be effective and also beautiful, from the flowers to the food, to the
live music and setting.


After that they sat discussing the plans on the balcony until it was late
and Alexia rose, yawning. "I'm sorry, but I'm really tired and I'm going to
be very busy, so it think I'd better get some sleep." She bent and kissed
his cheek as she passed, the soft hair brushing past his face. She turned
and walked back into the house. Sometimes she reminded him of his wife.
Sometimes he simply felt sad that he didn't have a child of his own. But
then he was glad because there was nothing more he could ask in a daughter,
which is what he had grown to consider her.


As she slipped her dress off and hung it up again, throwing a night-dress
over her head and letting it slip down in silky folds, she found herself
humming and then singing to herself a wordless, nameless melody of the
moment, swaying slightly to the music. It was a warm night, so she opened
the windows wide on both sides for a cross breeze before she threw back the
covers and lay down, luxuriating in the softness and comfort of the bed and
the quilt. Even on hot nights, she kept the quilt, finding she couldn't
sleep without the weight of it over her. For a while she lay with her eyes
open, smiling at the ceiling and then snuggled down, closing her eyes. As
ever, it would be a while before she would sleep when thoughts would flow
through her mind. Tonight they would be nice, happy thoughts and she looked
forward to the half hour or so that would pass quietly, like this, before
she slept.

Tomorrow she would go to the base and tell them about the plans and they
would be so impressed. He would.....

She sat up quickly and brushed her hair off her face. "I am not going to
think like that!" she said aloud to herself. "I'm not! I refuse to act like
that-. I'm not like that. I'm a strong, determined woman, not some lovesick
teenager with a crush on someone I've only met twice, for a few minutes, if
that! I refuse to be superficial and light about my affections.  I am not
going to become infatuated with anyone. I'm far too smart and besides I
value knowing people, knowing their character, trusting them." She gave a
grunt of anger. "I am not some hormone driven, sex mad bimbo!"

She fell back on to the pillows. "I'm not the type of person who just goes
for looks and reputation and... And this is a load of shit! Think! For God's
sake, where are your principles. Women's rights- women's freedom and all
that! And lovely blue eyes..." she groaned. "This is not happening!" She
hit herself on the head, surprised when it hurt. "Snap out of it. Grow up.
Get a grip! Get a brain and a life and a bit of sense. And get it by
tomorrow. Think about something else, think about the dinner, yes, and what
you're going to wear." She sighed. "Great, just great. I'm lying here
talking to myself- or should that be ourselves because you can't really have
a conversation with only one person involved, and then again..." she mumbled
on for a while until she broke up, laughing at herself, but still worried by
her earlier thoughts. "Go to sleep, you idiot," she told herself finally
and settled back again, trying to keep her mind on the conference.


As usual, dreams and the unconscious were not so easy to control as waking
thoughts and so she woke smiling dreamily, stretching pleasurably until she
was fully awake and then she curled up again despairing of how she would act
and how she would certainly embarrass herself during the day.



Lucas chewed his breakfast slowly and morosely. This was going to be a
terrible day. He knew it before it had even started, as soon as he woke up.
He was going to do something really stupid or say something really stupid or
nothing at all or he would act like the most complete smart ass, egotistical
idiot possible. He sighed and swallowed wearily, tired at the thought of it.
For all he knew she was just an incredible actress, but really cold blooded
and not caring what she was doing for her cause, even if it was a good one.
He didn't even know if she was smart, apart from being able to organise
things: business sense was not intellectual intelligence. She might hate
talking about books or reading or... or anything. And yet...

He sighed again, not noticing Krieg's amused gaze as he stared glumly
through the wall. Eventually Krieg got up and dropped a hand on his shoulder
as he passed. "Cheer up," he whispered. "No girl wants a guy to be
completely miserable!"

Lucas looked up at him, trying not to blush: was it so obvious what he was
thinking? If it was that obvious....

"Don't worry. It doesn't show," Krieg told him, laughing at his distress.
"I just know you too well. Now come on and let's go and get things sorted
before she arrives with the information."



When she went down to breakfast, Bourne had already left for a meeting and
the house was quiet. She ate without tasting the food, and then went back to
her rooms, telling her aide that she would be going to the base to discuss
the presentation. She left via her private exit took out her small,
high-speed launch and set out for the base.

When she had docked, she stopped briefly to chat with the people in the
docking bay and then strolled reluctantly to the planning room, trying to
compose herself. She stopped in the doorway, putting a firm and businesslike
look over her face, before the others looked up and noticed her as she
walked in and turned on the view screen inserting the disk she had prepared
for the meeting.

"Good morning!" She called as she brought up the files and then turned back
to them. "Last night I talked to Alex. He means to start crossing the
border to hit strategic and important sites, using excuses and the media to
prevent any direct blame for retaliation. He wants to weaken the UEO, and
then start a war. The first target is Adaria base. Our nearby base, just
across the border from Adaria, has been building up weapons power, and the
attack will be launched from there. We need to get this information through
to the UEO because they do not have the weapons to withstand this attack,
nor do they have any craft in the area that could render assistance. The
attack is scheduled for sometime next week, as we already knew. Before then,
the UEO needs to secretly increase their weapons. We can show Bourne up over
this- show him attacking without provocation- if we get the press on the
scene. Then the UEO can launch the attack with Deon and the information
about Howard." She looked coolly across at Lucas. "Is that possible?" she
asked briskly. "Will the UEO agree?"

He nodded. "Especially if the information proves correct."

"When," she corrected. "Good. I will leave it to you to organise a message
to whoever you have arranged to talk to, regarding these matters."

"McGath," he supplied.

"Good. Paul, how is our position looking with the press?"

"OK, so far. Not that there have been any reports on us, but it seems that
they would be willing to do some, once they felt safe. The civilian
population will be behind us if we can get a hold. We have strong support
from the military and we will get more as we prove our strength."

She nodded. "Our main effort has to be increasing awareness of our movement
and weakening Bourne's position with the people and the other
confederations. The first meeting we need to set is with the Moroccan
confederation. They will be here for the conference, and I can arrange a
message for them, without any difficulty. What we need to decide is how and
where we will talk and if it is safe: whether they will listen or turn us
over to Bourne." She looked around the table, waiting for their thoughts.
"It is always possible for me to talk to him, but we then have to consider
how that would affect our position, if it would be a real risk or whether
the fact that it was me would increase the likehood that he'd be persuaded,
knowing that I'm in a position to have an effect."

The others were mumbling. "It's too much of a risk," Krieg said, voicing
all their thoughts. "For all of us," he added. "Remember, if you have
difficulties, so do we; it's your base," he added.

She nodded, reluctantly.

"I'm sure I could hack into their security and get a direct and secure link
to the Moroccan President," Lucas offered.

Alexia frowned at him for a moment, letting her eyes sweep round the table,
checking reactions. "How safe would it be? Could they trace your link
here?"

"No. Not if I'm careful and I will be- very," he assured her.

She looked round at the others again. "I think that would be the safest
option, until we have more of in idea where his sympathies lie. I will sound
out all the confederation leaders during the conference and the state events
surrounding it. Remember, make sure there's nothing in the background that
can give us away and hide the faces, anything that can be recognised until
we know it's safe. This isn't the time to get careless." They all nodded
agreement to the plan. "Good. Oh, and when you talk to McGath, tell him he
has a traitor in his office trying to get plans of your fighter," she added
 quickly.

Lucas looked at her aghast and then nodded, trying to keep his face under
control. "Er... thanks. I'm sure it'll help to be able to tell him about
that."

"OK. Finally, Bourne wants me to organise a presentation for the
conference. Susan, I need something impressive, not too long and that I can
talk well about- one of the projects that I followed. I'd also appreciate it
if you could sort out who else needs to be there and the equipment. Make
sure it all looks good. Half of them won't be able to tell the difference,
but a good presentation always makes an impression."

"I'll get on it, after the meeting."

Alexia looked down at her watch. "Send me a report on your ideas
later. OK, anything else we need to cover or do you all know what you're
doing?"

They nodded, putting forward a few minor points for details, before the
meeting broke up.

"I'll be back when I can. I have to go and organise the parties and...
everything. Good luck everyone and remember to keep being careful," she
stressed as they got up to leave and go to their various stations. She
turned to Lucas and Krieg. "Your help is really invaluable at the moment
and we're all very grateful. Krieg will organise whatever equipment you need
to hack into the system and to call McGath. One thing we're up on is
communications technology. We've got very good scrambling systems, which
should make life easier. I'm sorry, I have to go now if I'm going to get
this done properly." She smiled at them warmly and then hurried out. **That
wasn't too bad, I don't think I acted like a complete idiot.**

Lucas frowned at the door after she left. **Great, stand there like a moron
and don't say anything.** He sighed. "Where can I get to work?" he asked
Krieg dispiritedly.

"Over here. That way there's bound to be all the equipment you need and you
can plug in your machine if you want to. Is there anything else you need?"

"No. Just a bit of time. I think I'd better talk to McGath first." He
waited while the computer booted up and then set to scrambling the link, and
then connecting to the correct address. The screen opened and the General
looked out, quickly giving a diplomatic smile when he saw who it was.

"It's good to see you're safe, Lieutenant." The general did not sound too
certain however. Lucas could not blame him though when he was looking at an
officer in enemy territory who was more than a little of a loose cannon. He
had never thought of himself as exactly a loose cannon before, but it did
seem to fit... Poor McGath, no wonder he looked like he had just swallowed a
live goldfish or something even more unpleasant.

"Thank you, Sir. I've got some information for you and some requests for
action." He explained the Macronesian plans and what Alexia had told him
about the leak in his office. McGath scowled darkly at that, but didn't
interrupt except to clarify a few details. When Lucas finished, McGath
thought for a few more minutes.

"I will arrange for Bourne's attempts against the base to be a failure and
for the press to know exactly what happens there. What other action are you
requesting at the moment?"

"That you start filing charges with Deon and release the information about
Bourne and Howard. It would be the most effective time to do it, on top of
Bourne's mistake over the base."

McGath nodded. "Agreed... I will not take action to aid your group directly
as of yet though. As I think you can understand, caution and prudence are
not only wise but are necessary here. But what you've asked for is nothing
that we will not be doing anyway, so that much I can agree to." His tone was
warned of the fact that he was not convinced about helping these rebels yet.
"I will be attending the conferences in Macronesia in a few days, so if
there is anything you need delivered, I'm sure it could be arranged. Or
anything else."

Lucas shook his head. "Their equipment here is pretty good. Everything else
is fine. I'll contact you again when we have more information."

"Good luck and keep up the good work," McGath said before he reached over
and shut off the link. He sighed, relieved. He could now reassure Hudson
that Lucas was safe without having to lie. But he was worried about the
traitor. He couldn't think who it could be, and he trusted all his main
people implicitly. He would have to set up an outside group to monitor them
to find out. It might be a mistake, but he couldn't take that chance. He
just didn't want to find out that another of the people he trusted had
betrayed him and the UEO. He sighed and reached over to contact one of the
people he could trust to start investigating his office.



Lucas sat back and gave Krieg a thumbs up sign, gratefully sipping from the
mug of coffee that he had brought over. Then he set to work on the Moroccan
communications system. It would take a while to get in and even longer to
find the direct link to the president. Then they would have to make sure
that the message was not traceable. He picked his way through the system
slowly for a while, learning what and where their blocks and security
sweeps. Then he started to pick away the different levels of security,
by-passing where he could or programming in a link from one level to the
next. He worked through the day, the other bringing him more coffee and food
as the hours passed. Eventually he sat back and took the pencil out of his
mouth, running his hands through his hair.

"Is the message ready?" he asked, grinning tiredly and Krieg came over to
look at where they were in the Moroccan system. "I haven't added the extra
scrambling for the message and I have one more block to get through, but it
will only take a few minutes."

"Ready?" Krieg asked the others, who nodded warily, as Greg got up and
brought him a sheet of paper with their final draft of the message. He
nodded to Krieg and then sat down again. Krieg shrugged at Lucas. "OK, let's
send a message."

Lucas activated the scramble program and the blur for the message so that
they couldn't be recognised. Then he broke through the last barrier and the
screen opened on a very surprised president.

"Good afternoon, Mr President," Krieg said formally, watching the other man
closely.

"Who are you?"

"I am a representative of the Macronesian freedom movement. We contacted
your launch the other day on the way to the conference," he explained
carefully, courteous and cautious.

The president's eyes narrowed for a moment and he sat back, a guarded look
closing down over his face. "What do you want and why are you contacting me
again? Morocco is at peace with Macronesia."

"And we want to keep it that way. We simply wish to demonstrate our power
as a political opponent to the current government, so that, should we decide
we wish to change the government, we can continue with our peaceful current
arrangements without any difficulties."

"You want to know whether my government will help the Macronesians against
you? We won't. We won't go into a war on either side, but we will fight you
if you wish to go against any of our current treaties regarding trade or
borders," the president replied forcefully.

"We have no wish to change peaceful and mutually beneficial arrangements,
Mr President. I hope that your journey was not too uncomfortable without
your escort, but they were hardly protection in any case."

The Moroccan paused for moment. "For the moment, we will take no action; it
is in our interest to see what happens first. I give you no promises and a
warning. This is an internal matter for your country. Unless you are in a
very different position, we will continue to co-operate with Macronesia. If
we have requests that are targeted against your faction, then we will act on
them as a loyal ally to President Bourne and we will use our troops against
you, unless this call is to threaten my life after the incident today to get
me to agree."

"No, it isn't. We understand and appreciate your position. Thank you for
your time and this statement of your purpose should we pursue further
action," he ended determinedly and then shut the link, sitting back, sighing
out his relief. It wasn't a perfect response, but it was as much as they had
hoped for, realistically.

Everyone in the room breathed out in unison. Krieg turned to the others
grinning warily and then fully as they smiled back. "You thought that went
OK too?"

"You sure that was good?" Lucas asked uncertainly.

"Yes- very good. We could hardly expect him to say he'd help us!" Krieg
laughed nervously as the others got up and wandered off to their other
activities, pausing to comment on the success or pat his arm. Finally he
turned back to Lucas. "You really seem to be proving a good luck charm as
well as bloody useful!"



"I think the roses should be in subtle colours: Chicago Peace with white
spirea, nothing else. We'll need some arrangements for the room and for the
table, but I want them small. Silverware, crystal, linen and plates should
be as usual for state occasions. I will draw up a menu later today and a set
of appetisers later today. The champagne we have... other drinks, yes," she
mumbled to herself, ticking them off on her list. "We have the extra staff
and they are being taken through the procedures?" she looked up at her aide.

"Yes. They're all fine, this time."

Alexia grinned at that as she bent over the list. There had been a few
'small' problems with the extra staff at the last occasion, but she hadn't
organised that, of course. She sighed. "Parking, cloakroom... Candles, yes.
Invitations and security Alex's people are dealing with. The rooms have been
cleaned..."

The aide smiled at her, affectionately. "Relax. We've been through it five
times and you were very thorough the first time. You just have to finalise
the menu. The chefs are all ready, and then we will order the food and that's
it!"

Alexia flung the pad and pen aside and fell back on the sofa, stretching.
"No it isn't," she groaned. "I have to sort out what I'm wearing, makeup-
ugh! hair, everything. And the presentation." She sat up remembering that.
"If everything's set here, I'd better go and check on that. I'll be back
later or I'll call with the menu," she said, as she reached for her bag,
laptop and coat and then hurried out. "Thanks for the help!" she added,
putting her head back round the door and smiling before leaving.



She was too busy to remember her worries of the previous visit as she
hurried through the base and into the planning room. The others looked up
from lunch. "Well?!" she asked impatiently. "How did it go?" Krieg looked
at her sideways, folding his hands behind his head. "Tell me!" she insisted
sitting down next to him and pulling at his arm.

He smiled at her anxious face. "Terrific." She broke into a smile. "Greg,
can you play it back?" he called as the other man got up and slowly pressed
the buttons awkwardly with his few unsticky fingers.

She watched avidly, nodding and concentrating, while the tape played back
the short conversation. At the end she turned back to the others. "Good
work, everyone. And now we need to move on with our work on the other
confederations," she continued, smiling wickedly.

They all groaned, but obediently got out the relevant papers and started to
shift through them discussing new ideas. As soon as they were working,
Alexia turned back to Krieg and sighed tiredly. "I'd better go and find
Susan to talk about the presentation."

"We'll come," Krieg offered and the three left together.

"Krieg told me that you wrote a program to translate dolphin
communication," Alexia said, turning to Lucas as they walked.

"The vocorder. I've been working on it when I can, which hasn't been much
lately," he admitted, for once shy about talking of his project.

"How did you deal with translating words for things like ideas- love,
loyalty, abstract nouns?"

"Well, that's a lot harder. First we had to get a basic vocabulary of nouns
and verbs and then try and move on from there. There's still a huge gap in
understanding, but we're working on it. It just takes time." He smiled
quickly at her, surprised at the intelligence of her question and the
understanding it showed. "What sort of presentation were you thinking of?"
he asked, curious as to what other work they did on the base that he hadn't
had time to see so far.

"I don't know." she shrugged. "There's a lot of new stuff going on at the
moment, but I'm not sure how close to completion the projects are. I'm
usually much more up to date, but lately everything has been moving very
fast and I simply haven't had the time. Of course, we have no weapons
technology here. We spend a lot of time on medical research, communications
improvements and new renewable energy sources. Some of the research is
sociological: collecting data about how the country is faring economically,
in term of health care, crime, nutrition. It's very useful to know all that,
for our other work."

"But we don't process anything too secret because this is my base and I
told Alex that I didn't want a million security guards on it and I wouldn't
take kindly to his spying on us here, either. He only let me do this to
begin with, as a sort of patronising gesture- you know, I'll let you try and
then help when you mess it up. But it turned out OK and so he sort of
shrugged and let me get on with it. He wouldn't have if it was anything more
dangerous, like secure information or weapons. Partly, I think, because I'm
a woman and whatever else he says, he isn't exactly liberal minded about
that. I know he doesn't show it too much. It wouldn't be a good political
gesture, but he only accepts women being in control when they act like men,"
she explained calmly, showing nothing more than irritation at his attitude.
"Still, so long as he lets me get on with it, I don't really care. He at
least gives me my privacy with my own entrance and this base. But I can be
pretty stubborn when I want to be," she grinned.

"You don't say! Now I have never... ow!" Krieg pulled away teasingly as she
swatted him lightly with her roll of papers.

"Besides, I'm a little angel!" she said, fluttering her eyelids.

"Then I think you just stepped out of your halo when it slipped back
 there!"

"Be good!" she chided.

"Or else?"

"Or else," she frowned darkly at him, then they burst out laughing. "It's
OK," Alexia said, turning to Lucas, "we're not always like this. It's just
sometimes, when you're stressed, you need to act like you're about four."

"I'm not worried in the least. This is the Ben I'm used to," he grinned,
dodging as his friend glared happily at him.

"Then we'll go with that. I'll make an opening speech and then you can
present the actual research with whoever else you need, just give me a list
of who and what you'll want at the conference and I'll set it up." Alexia
looked down at her watch. "Shit! I gotta go, I'm meant to be talking to...
it's the fourth, so that's the... the adolescents ward at the hospital. I'll
catch up with you all later," she called as she practically ran out,
throwing her coat over her arm.

She had only time to call greetings and answers to the people she passed, as
she hurried back to her launch and powered it up, pulling out of the base as
soon as the doors had started to open, speeding away, determined not to be
late.


The next few days, she spent racing between the base and the house, trying
to organise the last details for the conference, state occasions and the
presentation. Alex was away, organising from his end, and Langdon was tied
up as well. So for the most part she could relax with her friends, laughing
and joking in between the serious discussions on strategy, policy and
planning. By the night before the conference, the plans were as complete as
they could be at this stage- as complete as they needed them. The
presentation was ready, and the party for the first state dinner was set.
She looked around at the others, checking over the plans, tired but happy.

"Wish me luck!" she said, as she rose and pulled on her coat to leave.

"Good luck!" they chorused.

"And be careful," Krieg added, helping her with her coat.

"I will," she promised, smiling at his concern. "Bye all."

She felt lonely on the way back to the house and there it was worse: the
rooms standing empty but prepared, as if all the guests had fled, a few
people wandering about idly, putting last touches to the table or adjusting
the position of the flowers. She forced a smile for each of them and a
friendly greeting or comment and then trailed exhaustedly upstairs and into
her sitting room.

"Are you all right?" a voice demanded in concern and she looked up with
fright as Langdon came across the room to her, concern in his face.

She breathed slowly to calm herself. "You scared me!" Then she smiled. "I'm
just tired. The preparations have been a lot of work." Then she opened her
eyes wide at him. "What are you doing here?"

Langdon laughed. "I came to see you. You mustn't do so much, if it's going
to make you so tired." Alexia frowned at him. "OK, OK. I'm not trying to
stop you. I know you too well for that. I just meant that I don't want you
to be ill."

"Thank you," she said softly, looking at him earnestly. "I'm very grateful
that you care, I really appreciate it."

"I don't want you to be grateful. I want you to expect it. I want you to
look at it as your right," he replied angrily, getting up and turning away.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean..." she started, but he cut her off, turning back
to her.

"I want you to love me. I want you to marry me." A pause. "I want to know
your answer."

"I can't tell you that until after all this stuff with the conference and
the UEO is over. I haven't had a moment to myself to think about it yet.
But I will, I promise," she insisted.

Langdon sighed and paced. It was the first time he had really pushed and he
wasn't going to over do it. If she said no, she meant it and anymore
attempts to convince her would only end in an argument. He wouldn't have
even tried being so forceful apart from the fact that he had had a bad day
and now that he had relieved some of his stress he didn't have the energy
for further argument. Besides, he didn't want to have her by pushing. For
once that wouldn't be enough. So he smiled at her. "I know you will, but I
don't want to have to wait. Well, that's enough of that. I will wait and I
won't bother you with it for a while" He tried a look of bravado, which only
made her feel worse. "You really look very tired," he told her worriedly.

"I am. I'll be fine tomorrow, though. Everything's ready, so now I can
rest."

"I'll let you do that and I'll see you tomorrow," he suggested, rising and
leaving quietly.

When he was gone, she lay back against the sofa and shut her eyes, opening
them to let the silent tears fall as she stared at the roses on the piano,
wilting already. Eventually she curled onto her side, holding a pillow and
cried harder into it, muffling her sobs, letting her hair fall over her face
to hide the tears, even from the room itself, desperately wishing that there
were someone else there, anyone, to comfort her and hold her and tell her it
was all right, that she was wonderful. Right now she wouldn't care that they
were lies, she wanted to hear them anyway.


===========================  PART 5  =====================================


Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998


Part 5


The room was a swirl of activity. Bright colours and laughter rang above the
gentle music as a breeze blew through the open French windows into the main
ballroom where the guests from the conference, were assembled. Waiters wove in
and out between the small groups of chatting dignitaries, handing around
champagne and choice entrees, discreetly avoided interrupting the
conversations which were in progress.
With several hundred guests present, the tables had been set around the edges of
the main room, in the adjacent dining room and onto the lawns, as the weather
was fine enough to make dining outside a pleasure. Bourne looked around
contentedly as he greeted a French ambassador. Next to him, Alexia glowed with 
happiness as she shook hands, murmuring a quiet greeting in the correct language 
to a large number of the guests. She turned to him during a pause in the 
reception line, her dark eyes shining.

"I do OK?" she whispered.

"Perfect," he assured her, turning back as the next set of ambassadors arrived.

When they were all in, he let the last ambassador escort her, while he talked to
the ambassador's wife, watching how the other man reacted to her, smiling and
laughing at something she whispered to him. People seemed to pick up on her mood
and find it contagious, especially when it was one of such intensity and
brightness.

"The roses, how do you call them?"

"Chicago Peace. I thought it would be appropriate for the occasion."

"The conference?"

"Yes, a conference to establish peace. That's not how you see it, then?" Alexia
asked, turning back to the French ambassador as he paused to look at the 
flowers.

"I did not believe that was how Macronesia would view it."

"We all want peace."

"But we must have certain terms for peace that your government will not agree
with. Land we can compromise over, but we will not compromise our beliefs, and
our country does not agree with Macronesian policy on human rights. Neither do 
most of the UEO member confederations and even some of the ones that do not 
belong. I think you will find that only the countries that are poorer or have 
worse rules about human rights find yours acceptable. I'm sorry," he added
hastily. "This is something I should save for the talks."

"No, I want to know what other people think. I want to know what we need to do
to have peace," she smiled shyly at him. "Thank you for telling me your views."

"In that case, it is a pleasure," he replied gallantly.


During the evening she managed to talk a representative from each of the 
different nations present, gently trying to feel out their views and position
on Macronesia, smiling intelligently and listening carefully to each, graciously
and gracefully passing between groups. At one point, she found herself in a
group with Langdon but then she had to continue on to her other guests and she
didn't see him again that night, for which she was grateful. It was an effort
enough to appear so happy, and by the end she was very weary from the strain as
she said goodbye to the last departing guests and then followed Alex back into
the house, picking a rose out of an arrangement and staring into its depths.

"Thank you for all your help tonight," he said, turning to her and kissing her
on the forehead. "And now you should go to bed. The others can clear up, and
what they don't get to can be sorted in the morning. We will talk then, and you
can tell me what I need to say at the speeches."

She nodded and wandered slowly up the stairs, lifting her dress wearily, her 
face dreamy. When she got to her room she took off the dress and draped it over 
a chair, slid under the sheets and, curling up in the delicious coolness and 
comfort of the sheets, shut out the world until late in the morning.


Alex smiled up at her as she wandered out onto the balcony, where he was having 
breakfast. She yawned sleepily and poured herself some tea.

"I didn't want to get up at all today," she said, stirring slowly.

"Ah, but today is going to be a good day. Today is the day we make our move on
the first UEO base."

"Before the talks?"

"I want to be able to blame McGath for this, to make it look like their fault
and to get sympathy on our side."

She nodded thoughtfully. "It would be very effective timing, and if you can get
it to work, it will be very good for us."

"I've arranged for it to look like it could only be McGath's fault. But what I
want to talk about now is the conference. How are the different ambassadors 
positioned?"

"Well, at the moment they are wary of the problems with the UEO, but they are
accepting the current position, waiting to see what will happen. Their attitude 
towards us is mixed. They are mostly only against our human rights policies. 
They are willing to compromise on the other points." Bourne grunted, looking out
over the gardens. "They are not sure that Macronesia is fully committed to the
peace process. They want to be reassured about that," she said measuredly. "But
they are undecided. They are leaving that until the conference is underway. Once
they get the facts of the UEO's current position and our position, their views
will probably change or at least coalesce into something definite. Right now, 
they are simply wary of everyone involved."

"You're always so perceptive. It's very useful," he commented when she had
finished. "I will bear it in mind, as always, and we shall see how events
develop after today. I had better go now and make sure that it all runs 
smoothly. I will see you again tomorrow night." He smiled and kissed her cheek
before leaving.

As soon as he was gone, she hurried up to her room and connected to the base, 
typing quickly and double-checking to make sure that the message was scrambled.

"Macronesia moving against first UEO base today." She paused, she couldn't
think of anything else that needed to be said so she sent the message as it was, 
knowing that they would get it through to the correct people. Then she sat back. 
A few minutes later, she got up again and paced for a moment. She would have to 
make sure she was busy or she would go nuts. She called in her aide and told her 
she was going to the research base, but that she would remember her other 
engagements of the day, which were due to start in about two hours. She had
meant to simply stay at the house, but she wanted to be among people.

As she walked through the base corridors, she wished she hadn't come. It would
have been much better to just wait and try and be patient until she had to go to 
her meeting. She stopped walking, looking back the way she had come, trying to 
decide whether she would just go to the meeting really early or...

"Alexia!" Krieg called, surprised coming towards her. She pasted on a smile as
she turned to greet him. "I just wanted to check that you got the message OK
and that you managed to pass it on."

"Yes- to both. Thanks." He looked at her carefully for a moment.

"What's wrong?" he asked quietly, taking her arm.

"Nothing. I'm just tired. I really have to go to this meeting. I just wanted to
check..." she sighed and then leaned against him as he put his arms around her
gently, holding her for a moment. "Thank you," she whispered finally, pulling
back, blinking. "I'm just tired, really. I'd better go to my meeting." She
turned sadly, looking back to give him a half-hearted smile as she walked back
down the corridor.


After leaving the base she went back to the house to collect the car that would
take her to the meeting. When she arrived at the base to talk to the families
and widows of the different sections of the military, she was early and so she 
told her driver to circle around the coastal roads for a while, sitting back to 
watch the view and then asking him to pull over. The bodyguard objected, but, as 
usual, had to give in, when she simply opened the door and got out, ignoring his 
futile protests. She wandered along the beach, taking off her shoes and walking 
through the shallows, letting the waves reach up to and over her feet and then 
withdraw again, sinking into the sand as she walked. After a while she stopped 
and looked out across the sea and then made her way slowly back to the car, 
drying her feet on the tea towel for the champagne bottle and then reluctantly 
asking them to take her on to the meeting.

During the meeting she talked with only a half her usual fervour, her mind on 
what was happening across the border. There was no way she could find out until 
later though. After the meetings she could go back to the base to wait for the 
news. Eventually the people ran out of questions and she ran out of time, 
smiling politely as she left, shaking a few hands and then being escorted back 
to her car.



As the car pulled into the road leading to the house, she could hear a huge 
clamour in the distance.

"Stop the car!" she ordered, opening her window and looking out. A group of
photographer and television people were shouting at the guards on duty at the 
gates, demanding access. She quickly got back in the car as one of the 
photographers saw her and pointed. Several broke off to start running towards 
her. "Go! Quickly! Round the back, my private entrance," she told the driver,
craning back to watch the pursuers abandoning the chase, as the car accelerated 
away and round the corner. She sat upright nervously until they got to the 
private entrance and found it clear. Then she sighed and fell back against the 
plush seats as they wound down the long driveway from the other end of the 
estate. Finally, the car pulled up in front of the house and the chauffeur 
opened the door for her. "Thank you very much," she said, smiling gratefully at
him and the bodyguard, before she turned and ran up the steps into the house.
The aide came running across the hall to meet her. "What happened?" she asked
anxiously, almost crossing her fingers and praying, though she wasn't a believer
in the divine.

The aide was out of breath, pausing infuriatingly to catch it before she
explained. "Bourne sent troops across the border against a UEO base that was
meant to be very lightly guarded, but it went wrong."

"And!" Alexia practically shook her in desperate impatience and worry.

"The UEO were waiting and half of the world's press. Bourne made a formal
apology but there's a huge scandal and the conference is in uproar."

"Are the UEO going to war over this?"

"No, but they aren't just going to let it pass. Bourne is out trying to censor
what he can or try to make it look like a misunderstanding, but... he 's
furious, all the delegates are furious..." Alexia blinked, trying not to sigh
with relief or let joy show on her face, managing to keep it blank.

"Did he ask for me to do anything?"

"No, nothing. There's not much anyone can do at the moment, except trying to
figure out a way to lessen the damage, but I can't see how they can do that.
This is really a disaster." She shook her head. "My advice: don't be around
when he gets back, until he's calmed down," she added, grimacing.

Alexia nodded. "Good idea. Get Roger to give him a drink when he comes in,
whenever that is. I'm going over to the base and see what we can do about the
presentation. I don't know if it's even going to go ahead, but if it does, it'll
be more important than ever. If Alex wants me, get a message to Susan. She'll
find me and I'll come back. Otherwise, I'll see you later- much later."


The launch bay was deserted and so was the corridor outside, she started walking 
towards the planning room, breaking into a slow run, almost frightened by the 
stillness and silence. As she approached the room she heard the voice of a 
newscaster and then a loud cheer from the room, just as she walked in the door.

"Bourne's going down!" Krieg cried, squeezing her tightly in an enthusiastic
hug. She smiled at his wide grin as he pulled her to the front of the crowd to 
watch the presentation. The room became hushed again, watching. Krieg kept an 
arm around her shoulders.

"Earlier today, just before midday, four Macronesian subs and a number of
subfighters crossed over the border with the UEO to attack the UEO strategic 
military base at Adaria Colony. It is believed that president Bourne understood 
the base to be insufficiently guarded and was not aware of the UEO craft nearby, 
which had anticipated his intentions to attack and had invited the world's media
to be present to document the attack, as a provocation to war by the 
Macronesians. President Bourne has tried to dismiss the attack as having been 
initiated by a fanatical section of the military acting without authority from 
their superiors. Despite this, the conference of the confederation leaders is in 
uproar and it will be very difficult for Macronesia to extract itself from this 
situation without great damage..."

The packed room cheered again, people patting her on the back, laughing and 
smiling dazedly, slowly dispersing to their other work again. Alexia was caught 
up thanking people and receiving thanks for a while, but eventually the room 
cleared and she turned back to her main group, dizzy with success.
She coughed, trying to sober herself, but ended up laughing again, brushing her 
hair back as she sat down. Eventually she calmed herself and pulled across her 
papers.

"You all know what I'm going to say. We still have to be as careful as before.
We have to keep working. This is a great success, but it isn't even half of what
we need to do, and this was the easy part. But we now know that we can work 
successfully and co-operatively with the UEO," she said, nodding to Lucas, "
without whose help, this wouldn't have been possible. Now we have to wait and
see what the UEO does about Howard and Deon. If that comes out now, then we're
halfway there on knocking out Bourne's government. For now, we need to consider
how today's events will change what we have to do with the presentation. Mary,
the plans are ready?"

"Yes, already!" she answered, rolling her eyes.

Alexia smiled. "OK, we need to plan how and who will talk to the different
confederations, when the time comes, as well as at meetings for our supporters. 
As soon as Bourne is faced with the Deon and Howard thing, we need to start a 
show of strength, not violence, but strength. We need to offer people a viable 
alternative when they see Bourne failing, but it has to be a strong hope, not a 
weak one. And for once we need to talk about weapons and fighting, if we should 
have to. You all know my views on that, but it might be necessary and I want to 
minimise the damage if it is," she said with emphasis. "I want you lot to talk
about the meetings and talks with the other confederations. Will?" she called
and one man got up and broke away from the others, as they withdrew to one end 
of the room.

Then she turned to Lucas. "Our technology doesn't extend to weapons. I need you
to explain to me what you need, what we need to have and any ideas for things 
that are effective without our having to kill people- like when we hit the 
Moroccan President. You, Krieg and Will are really the only ones here who have 
any sort of combat experience, but if we need more people I can find them," she
offered.

Lucas looked at the others. "I think we need to figure out what we need to have
in the way of fighting ability first."

She nodded. "Fire away- no pun intended," she grinned. "But explain it
carefully, I haven't got a clue on this and it's about time I did."


For two hours they poured over maps and plans marked with Macronesian military 
positions and areas of their support. Alexia listened patiently while the other 
three discussed what they would need, occasionally inserting a short question or 
arguing a better point, clearly uncomfortable with the whole subject.

"OK, we have an idea about where and what we will have to fight. Now we need to
think about what we have to fight it with. Tell me about the fighter."

Lucas nodded and reached over for the computer, pulling up the plans, pointing 
to the designs and explaining the functions. She studied it avidly beside him, 
nodding occasionally, frowning slightly with concentration.

"I've got the data of what I did to the Moroccan's escort," he said,  when he
had finished explaining the fighter to her. "That'll show you how you can use
it. I know I had a printout here..." He fumbled around the papers, stacked high
in places.

"What does it look like?" she asked, getting up beside him and looking under
the maps near her.

"It should have a header to say that it's the fighter mission data," he
replied, frowning. Then she reached over just as he caught sight of it under a 
map and he did the same. Their hands closed over it at the same time, their 
fingers brushing. They both froze for a moment, and then she smiled pulling her 
hand back, letting her hair fall over her face slightly. She sat down, pushing 
her hair back. Don't grin like an idiot! Breathe! Calm down!

Lucas sat down again beside her and spread out the sheets. Don't blush! Say
something, think about the data!

"Um... I was using an electric impulse weapon. It overloads the system of the
other fighter, taking out the targeting and the weapons control.
Sometimes it also affects the engines because the controls are computer based, 
like in the case of the escort for the Moroccan president. But even if it 
doesn't do that, the other fighter is ineffective as a weapon afterwards. Of
course, it doesn't work unless the target is an exact hit, but the fighter is
very accurate for that." Oh very modest! Just sound like an egotistical twit,
why don't you? "I mean the Chaodi technology taught us a lot about..."

She nodded, not seeming to notice his discomfort. "What other weapons will we
need? Did you have any other new ideas for things like this?" She looked up at
him and they locked eyes. If you look away he'll realise what an idiot you're
being, but if you keep staring like this... Don't let it show. Look interested,
not like some lovesick cow.

They both looked away simultaneously, Alexia dropping her eyes down to the 
papers, Lucas looking at the floor. Oh you handled that so well. You're here to
help and work, not to do this. Come on, think!

"Well... I... um... had another idea, but I... didn't really have time to work
on it. I'm not sure that it would work, but..."

"But it would be something like this, where we don't have to kill people to be
effective?" she asked anxiously.

He nodded. "If it works." He shrugged, waiting nervously for her reaction.

"Show me," she said. He began to explain, leaning closer to point to details on
the diagram and the plans he quickly drew up as they talked.


They sat talking the ideas through, developing the plans, idly eating the lunch 
that the others brought them, as they worked, too occupied with the plans to 
notice the time. OK, you're not acting like an idiot. Just don't get bitchy or
caustic with sarcasm trying to be smart and don't suggest something stupid. She
glanced quickly across at him as he studied the plans.


Eventually he sighed, pushing his chair back and running a hand through his 
hair. "Don't you ever get tired?" he asked, shaking his head. He looked up at a
copy of the Venice piazza. When Alexia looked up she caught his gaze and 
followed it to the picture, smiling.

"My mother's family were all from Italy, so we used to go and visit a lot," she
explained. "They're based in a set of little villages at the foothills of the
Dolomites. It's so beautiful there. And when I used to go, everyone in the
village would know who I was, even though I hadn't been there for years. I
remember this miller greeting me like he'd known me all my life.
They still stone-grind the corn for the polenta out there," she smiled
distantly. "My uncle used to take us up into the hills and pick flowers with
us, me and my cousin." She sighed sadly and then shook herself.
 Sorry, I'm rambling a bit here."

"It's fine."

"So how did you end up on seaQuest?" She leaned against the back of her chair,
propping her chin on her hand.

"My father thought it would teach me discipline," he replied shortly,
desperately not wanting to discuss that subject.

"I guess you were very useful to them." She switched the subject dextrously,
hearing the hard tone in his voice. "You're certainly getting things moving for
us. Thank you- really. The last few weeks we've done more than we have ever
managed before, and that's largely thanks to you." She looked down quickly then.
"So what materials should I order for you to build this thing?" she asked,
bending back over the plans.


Eventually, when she could see that the plans were developing fast enough and 
that they had covered most of the details, she stood, picking up her papers.

"Tell Krieg I'll  be back when I can." She smiled softly and left. After she
was gone he watched the door, sighed to himself and then turned back to the 
work.



It was late when she got back, but Bourne was still tied up in emergency 
meetings, so she was alone in the house. She wanted to be alone though. She 
needed time to think. She lit candles about the room and then sat down at the 
piano and closed her eyes as she felt for the right depth of note and tone for 
the Beethoven and started playing, moving with the music, opening her eyes after 
the first bar to watch the notes, feeling her heart rise and fall with the 
melody, pure and so beautiful, in the quiet house. For some reason she had gone 
down to play in the hall to an invisible audience, letting the music rise and 
fill the empty air. She smiled contentedly as she drew the movement to a gentle, 
resonant close and then reached over and started to look through her other 
music, trying to decide what to play next, when a piece of paper fell out of the 
music that she'd just discovered in an old piano stool that had been in the
library

She bent down to pick it up, turning it over, confused. It was a letter in an 
elegant hand, but the writing seemed rushed and almost scrawled, and it was old. 
The music had belonged to Bourne's wife and she opened the letter, unsure
whether she should read it or not. She looked at the first line.
 Dear Silvia". She looked across the empty room. It was a letter to her mother.
She supposed that meant that it was OK to read it, she had read the other 
letters when she had gone through her parents' things after they had died. And
she was curious.

"Dear Silvia,

         I'm writing this letter, but I don't think I'll ever send it or give it
to you. I'll probably just tear it up as soon as I've written it. I just need to
say something- to express how I'm feeling. I'm so desperately alone that just
the idea of writing to someone is comforting. I can't describe how I really
feel. Devastation is perhaps the only word, like there 's nothing left, that
I've lost everything, including myself, and that this ache will never end. I
feel ill with it, but I don't know how I can possibly ever feel better.

I went to see Alex today, but he wasn't there. The aide was on holiday and the
temp said he was down in the brig area. Well, I was feeling really bad about 
things. I had just received the results of my medical, and I just really wanted 
to see him, even if it was only for a few moments, so I told the temp to take me 
down. He said that Alex didn't want to be disturbed, but I insisted. He was a
temp and he didn't really understand what was happening, and I was very
forceful, so he took me down.

Someone was screaming and crying, begging for release, for death, for anything, 
desperate. I felt my chest tighten like I'd die or have a heart attack, but
nothing happened. I just turned around and walked out and went home. I told the 
aide that he mustn't say that he brought me down. I made him swear he wouldn't.

I never wanted to know what lengths Alex would go to to get what he wanted.
I ignored the human rights violations I could see. I pretended that everyone 
liked his government, not that they just didn't have a choice. I liked being the
president's wife. But now I feel like I just jumped into a blood bath. I know
that there's nothing I can say or do to stop him and  I won't even try.
I'm afraid. I'm desperately afraid. I love him and I need him. I've loved him
for too long. I can't afford not to, but I can't stop thinking about it, hearing
it. Strangely I can't even remember it exactly, only that it happened, like it
was someone else reporting it. And I've been thinking about things here.

I never realised just how much he always ignores my intelligence. He relies on 
it but he won't let me have control of anything other than dinners and things
like that. He likes to see me as the perfect dutiful wife and he wouldn't accept
it if I ever questioned his principles. I never realised how much people do what 
he says because they know that, if they don't he can force them or hurt them. He
patronises me- he does. I didn't realise it until now. How could I not notice?
Like the other things, I just didn't want to.

But he does love me, maybe only on his terms and for what he wants me to be, but 
I feel like I would be betraying him to argue about this, especially now. I feel 
like I'm not a complete wife or woman, I'm not worthy of his love, because I
can't have a child. He wanted a child so much. I can't hurt him now. But I'm
hurt, desperately, desperately sad and angry. I'm angry that I have to be what
he wants. I'm angry that he's a misogynist idiot, that he doesn't understand the
first thing about people, that he's controlling threatening, his suppressed
violence. I hate his lies to people, his insincerity. I hate how he runs this 
country. I don't want to live in this rich, splendid house, paid for with
people's blood. I don't want to be the little woman for a man who...

I'm angry because I'm disappointed in myself. I came back and made an
appointment with my psychiatrist. I'm going to get him to either hypnotise me or
give me pills or whatever it takes to forget. I just want to be able to carry on 
like it never happened, but I don't think I could if I had that memory there,
because it wouldn't fade away. It would stay and grow and it would show me how
he treats me and everyone else. I'm a coward, aren't I?
Well, I don't care. I need to survive and this is the only way I know how.
Things have been hard enough for me lately. I don't deserve this and I shouldn't
have to deal with it. It's not fair. Yes, it's childish, but it's not fair and
I'm going to make what I can better.

I wish I could be more like you. I know you'll make a wonderful mother, and
maybe it's just as well that I can't. I would only let my child be brought up
with warped views, moulded into believing Alex is right. You would never do 
that. Whatever happens, I know that your child will have the strongest 
principles- compassion, understanding and empathy- because you have them in such 
abundance. Nothing you touch is ever the same. Very poetic... but it's true. I
would never have even stopped to do this, except for you. And I'm grateful, sad
but grateful. I wish I could do more. Maybe I'll keep the letter somewhere safe,
with a message not to read it but just keep it as proof that part of me is 
strong.

I love you, but I won't send this. I don't want you to be disappointed in me or
disgusted. I don't think you'd ever react like that to anyone, but I feel that I
need to hide this. I would feel that you should act like that. I don' t want to
know and no one else will. I'm so ashamed, but not just that. What does this
make me?"


That was the end of the letter. She let her hand drop, leaning forward on the 
piano, then putting the letter up on its top so her tears wouldn't smudge the
ink.



Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998


===========================  PART 6  =====================================


I'd really appreciate some comments- I've worked really hard on this book and it 
would just be nice to know what you guys thinkg, whether you like it or not... 
anything!

Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998


Part 6


In the morning, she rose early and dressed in her favourite white suit. She 
usually didn't wear white, but the slim cut suit was one that even she admitted
was flattering. As she brushed out her hair and clipped it partly up, she 
listened to the news reports, still focused on the failed Macronesian attack and 
the conference. Her bag was sitting by the door, ready, so, when she had chosen 
her earrings and smoothed down the suit, she walked out, picking up the bag as 
she went downstairs to where the car was waiting in the driveway.

She smiled at the bodyguard and the driver, as he held the door for her and then 
sat back as the car pulled away. They would have to leave by the front entrance, 
which she was dreading. Sure enough there were at least twenty news people 
waiting for her, but Bourne had sent soldiers and they kept them back, not even 
having to push, simply standing in the way with their weapons while the car 
passed.

As soon as they were off, Alexia opened her bag and took out her speech, reading 
it carefully and thinking about the exact tone and nuance, making sure she 
understood the research she was presenting as fully as any of the staff who had 
worked on it.

Then the driver was opening the door and holding it for her, while the bodyguard 
followed her into the building, up the steps, trying to ignore the media 
personnel shouting questions to her, smiling charmingly as she walked, composed 
and confident.

Inside, an organiser led her over to where Bourne was conversing with some of 
the other confederation heads. The group parted as Bourne greeted her and then 
introduced her to the others. She shook hands firmly with each, smiling and then 
she excused herself to check the presentation arrangements with Susan.

"Nervous?" Susan asked, as she came over.

"Not too much," Alexia said doubtfully and laughed lightly. "OK. I am. I just
hope Alex doesn't flip over the speech."

"What're you gong to say?" Susan asked worriedly.

"Nothing wrong. Just a few things that are ambiguous if you're looking at it
closely enough. Nothing that'll get us into trouble," she assured her.
 Is everything all right?"

"Perfect."

"It had better be," Alexia replied, glancing round. "I think we're about to be
up."

Susan followed her gaze as the chairman of the talks made his way to the podium 
and turned on the microphone. The room went silent, people turning to watch, 
seating themselves quickly and quietly.
"Ladies and Gentlemen, Presidents and Ambassadors. I would like to welcome you
to the third day of our conference on world peace. Despite the troubles of 
yesterday, we are glad that all the delegates have remained to try to remedy the 
situation. Today we will shortly have a presentation from the world renowned 
Advance Research Base, and to introduce the projects, Alexia Bourne, its patron 
and director." There was a short burst of applause as he moved away from the
microphone to let Alexia speak.

"Thank you, Mr Chairperson," she said, nodding to him. "Before I talk about
the base and the research that we have been doing, I would like to tell you how 
honoured we feel to be a part of this conference, especially as our base does 
many types of research, but none concerning weapons technology or warfare. 
Instead of using my own words to express what I feel I will use those of some of 
the great leaders in history."

"John F Kennedy told us that "The mere absence of war is not peace" and at this
time we feel that we are living in an era close to that of the cold war of the
twentieth century between the United states and Russia."

"Another American President, Franklin Roosevelt said, "The motto of war is:
"Let the strong survive, let the weak die." The motto of peace is: "let the
strong help the weak to survive."" Today, we wish to share our knowledge and our
work so that it may benefit all. But along with this we must remember that "
only peace between equals can last". This conference is not to leave us indebted
to each other, some people winners or loosers, but to establish peace for all of 
us which is what our nations desires before money and other wealth, for, as 
Ghandi said, "What difference does it make to the dead, the orphans and the
homeless, what name the mad destruction is wrought under." I hope that we can
take forward these thoughts into the conference so that we may all work harder 
towards the peace we all desire and hope  for."


The presentation went smoothly and was a success, Alexia relaxing to speak 
fluently and confidently before passing the platform over to Susan and the other 
researchers. She sat back to listen, with only half her attention, the rest on 
the delegates and their reactions. Bourne smiled at her and gave her a nod of 
approval and she sighed with relief that he hadn't heard any of the overtones of
her words. When the presentation was over, there were more questions and then 
she had to meet a lot of people, shake a lot of hands, but after another hour 
the conference started to move back to the debating rooms and she was able to 
leave, sending the car home and returning to the base with Susan and the others, 
chatting excitedly about the reaction and the applause that they had received 
and what would need to be done about the press.

When they got to the planning room the others were waiting for them, having 
watched the presentation via a link to the conference that they had set up.

"McGath should be making a statement to the conference and the press tomorrow,
about the UEO's reaction to yesterday's attack and to press charges following a
statement by Deon, and finally to talk about the connections with Howard," Lucas
told her as she came in and sat down. "Good speech," he added.

"That's... wonderful," she said rather dazedly. "Thank you. And it should
leave the conference in uproar... at which time we must consider when it is most 
appropriate to move. Our first action will be to take control of the military 
base, here," she said, pointing to it on the map. "From now on we need a new
chart and, as we get confirmations of support, we will mark the areas we have 
covered and those which will be a problem. That's what we need to start doing
now; marking the chart and looking over our contingency plans for discussions 
with the different confederations. I've got a state dinner tonight, but I'll be
back here to listen to the statement tomorrow. I'll be keeping my fingers
crossed for tomorrow," she managed to end on a business-like note and then left,
rather hurriedly, not hearing the people calling greetings to her as she walked
to get a launch and a pilot to take her back to the house.


She was silent as she sat in the co-pilot's seat, staring out of the screen
blankly. When they docked she thanked her pilot absently and then got out, 
wandering slowly up the steps to her rooms and taking off the suit. After that 
she lay for a long time in a hot bath, staring at the ceiling, letting herself 
fall into a half sleep to dim her thoughts. Finally she got out and went to get 
ready for the party. For that night she decided on a medieval style dress, with 
a V at the waist and flared skirt, the bodice with sleeves tapering away from 
the ends to the shoulders, in a dark red, touched with gold. She put her hair 
up, winding a wide gold ribbon around it and then teasing a few curls out to 
fall on her shoulders. For this party she chose small but deep coloured plain 
ruby earrings and a gold torque as a necklace.

She looked at the figure in the mirror, liking what she saw, but not smiling, 
for once not caring that she could see she looked nice, which she didn't often
think was the case. Finally she fetched a black velvet cape and wrapped it round 
her, though it was a warm night, and went downstairs. Alex had left a message 
that he would drive round to pick her up so that they could arrive together. She
wandered into the music room to wait, telling the aide to warn her when the car
was arriving.

She sat down at the piano, but didn't play, listening to the music in her head,
fearing she would cry if she put her fingers to the keys.

"The car is arriving," her aide told her, looking around the door.

She got up slowly, pulling up her wrap. "Thank you," she said softly, for once
not smiling as she walked past the other woman and into the hall. As she walked 
down the steps, the car was pulling up and the butler opened the door for her. 
This time she smiled, a sad but grateful smile for the simple action. Alex 
leaned over to kiss her as she climbed in.

"You look beautiful," he told her. "I'm sure that if you talk to McGath
tonight he will agree to anything we want." She couldn't smile, looking out of
the window, her eyes very bright. "Is something wrong?" he asked gently.

She shook her head. "No. Everything's going perfectly. It's just been a big
day." She took a slow deep breath, forcing herself to turn and smile. "I was
just thinking over the presentation."

"It was wonderful," he assured her. "Now don't worry about that. There's too
much else to think about. I need you to tell me what the other ambassadors felt 
about our little incident. I think I've managed to smooth it over so far... I
still don't know what went wrong. They were waiting for us, which means that
someone told them we were coming. But the trouble is I just don't have any idea
who that could be. I didn't tell anyone I couldn't trust absolutely." He shook
his head. "But I will find out soon enough.
General Langdon is working on that for me. Have you thought any more about 
Langdon?"

She nodded slowly. "Yes, but I'm still not sure. Everything is so unsettled
right now."

"Especially after yesterday. Never mind, that can wait. Take your time," he
said generously, patting her knee, and she had to force herself not to pull 
away.

I'm going to have the UEO try to arrest you tomorrow. I'm the one you can't
trust. I have no idea what will happen to you if we succeed, but I'll do my best
to give you all the rights that I am trying to give everyone else. I have to do 
this. I can't give in, no matter what this makes me. I have to do it for the
other people involved, because I'm the only one who can.


The car pulled up in front of the building, the cameras flashing from the sides 
of the driveway as they walked up the steps. Some one threw a rose and she bent 
to pick it up, smiling and smelling it and then letting Bourne take her arm to 
guide her up the steps. At the top someone took her cloak and then Bourne led 
her into the main hall.

After that, they talked in a group for a while, together, and then she made her 
way slowly through the people until she located McGath, picking up a glass of 
champagne from a side table. She excused herself from her conversation and 
crossed over to where he was standing. She smiled at him as she picked up 
another glass, letting her eyes flicker around to check who else was nearby. She 
could see him stiffen uncomfortably as she walked towards him, but he couldn't
have 'escaped' without it looking like an insult, which was something he needed
to avoid at that point. The team had decided that the UEO shouldn't know her
identity yet as it was too sensitive and they already knew there was someone in 
McGath's office who was a traitor.

"I'm glad you remained at the conference," she told him honestly.

"It was a very interesting presentation you gave," he replied stiffly.

She smiled, her eyes bright with amusement, appreciating the hidden ironies.
"I said what I believe: that we need to work for peace and together. This is
not a real peace and so far we have not managed the co-operation that we should 
have reached, by now, among the different confederations and nations of the 
world. For a civilised society, we're a long way behind," she said wryly.

He looked down at her with surprise. "You quoted Wilson earlier and so will I, "
There is a price that is too great to pay for peace, and that price can be put
into one word. One cannot pay the price of self-respect."  The UEO wants peace,
but it will not compromise its position on human rights. "

She seemed almost to go pale as he said it, looking away as she put her glass
down. "It shouldn't," she said quietly as she walked passed him and into the
throng. He stared after her in utter amazement this time, blinking and then
taking a long drink of the champagne, looking wonderingly at the glass
afterwards and then in the direction she had gone in, shaking his head.


After a while the band struck up and the centre of the room cleared for dancing,
but remained empty. Alexia turned, feeling a hand on her arm.

Langdon smiled at her. "Would you do me the honour?" he asked, bowing
teasingly. She took his hand and let him lead her onto the floor and then 
followed his steps to the Strauss waltz. Gradually people started dancing around 
them, but for a few minutes they were alone on the floor, locking eyes. She 
found herself blinking not to cry right there, trying to force the smile back, 
willing it into her eyes. As the dance ended and he led her off the floor, the 
French ambassador came up and retrieved her for the next dance and soon she was 
laughing again, her smile sincere.

She spent the next hours dancing with different ambassadors and other people 
form her own government and finally with Bourne. When they had finished he 
smiled at her.

"Time to go," he told her, shaking hands with people, saying their goodbyes as
they made their way to the door. The car was already waiting for them outside; 
he helped her in, getting in beside her and they pulled away. "I' ll be gone
very early tomorrow, so I probably won't see you. Anything I should be aware
of?"

She started briefly. "No," she answered quickly. "Nothing different from what
I told you before," she amended.

"Don't worry. It wasn't such a great disaster, yesterday. Difficult yes, but
not terrible," he told her, thinking that that was why she seemed subdued. She
nodded and they said nothing more until the car pulled up in front of the house. 
He kissed her lightly at the foot of the stairs. "Sleep well," he called as she
climbed slowly.

"You too," she whispered, not looking back. Then when she heard him walk out of
the hall, she ran up the last steps and called to her aide. "I'm going to the
base. Alex doesn't expect to see me tomorrow morning, so just don't say
anything," she told her quickly, throwing off her dress and jewellery and
pulling on slacks and a jumper, quickly brushing out her hair and tying it back 
more simply with the ribbon.

"Is there something I should...."

"No. It's fine," she lied as she walked out of the other door, still clutching
the rose that a stranger had thrown.


She pushed the launch to its limits, straining to reach the base before she 
started crying, brushing away a few tears that she couldn't keep back.

"Launch M-LX to dock," she said speaking waveringly into the comms systems as
she approached the base.

"Permission granted."

"Get Krieg to meet me in the bay," she asked and shut the link before the other
person could ask why.


"Alexia!" he shouted, crossing the bay at a run as she got down from the
launch. He took her arms, looking down at her, as she raised her face, her eyes
filling with fresh tears; then she flung her arms tightly around him.
He held her, stroking her hair with one hand and then motioning for the other 
people to clear the room, which they did silently. He lowered her slowly onto 
the steps sitting down beside her, keeping his arms around her.
"It's OK," he comforted, frightened by her distress, wondering what it was
about and simply feeling strange seeing her so beside herself, when she was 
usually so in control.

"No. It's not OK. It's not going to be OK. It can't ever be OK!" she said, her
voice rising until she was almost shouting at the end and then sobbing against 
him. "I hate this. I hate everything. I hate everyone. I don't want to have to
do this! I don't want to feel like this. I don't want to feel dirty and like I
have no morals. I don't want to feel like I'm betraying people, like I'm a
traitor to them."

"You're not a traitor. You're a wonderful, compassionate, courageous woman who
is trying to get her people rights. If you weren't doing what you were, none of
this would be possible. Do you remember what a mess we were in before you came 
and got us organised?"

"But Alex is going to get arrested or... He cares about me and he trusts me.
Langdon trusts me. He wants to marry me. How can I do this. What sort of a 
person does it make me, no matter what cause it's for?"

"It means that you're just more wonderful because you're doing it for other
people, despite how it makes you feel. it isn't wrong because you understand
that it is necessary and in the end it benefits so many people, so much.
What I mean is that you understand that it could be wrong and you're unhappy
about it, but you're doing it anyway because it's right. If you didn't feel
that, in some ways, it was wrong, then you would be doing something bad. I just 
wish you could know how wonderful we all think you are, how much we care about 
and admire you, how grateful we are. We're going to win this and then you'll
see."

"But what will I be left with? I hate everything; I'm so bitter. I don't want
to be like that. I want to feel I've come out of this as doing something
worthwhile, not like I've lost everything about me that counts.
How can I get on with things or lead people if I don't have any morals that I
can say I kept to?"

"You kept to what was most important. Doing what was right. And this is right.
I promise you. You have done something great and you should feel proud, not 
guilty," he told her, feeling her pain almost as if it were his own. "You
haven't lost what makes you you and who you are is wonderful. The only thing you
mustn't do is change." He held her tightly for a long time, resting his head
against hers. "I wish you could see yourself as we all  do."

For a few minutes she sobbed desperately. After that she simply clung to him and 
cried silently, her breathing jerky and uneven as the only audible sign.
Finally she pulled away and pushed her hair back, sniffing and he wiped her face 
with a handkerchief. She laughed shakily, taking it frim him.

"I'm so tired, but I don't want to go back to the house, not tonight."

He helped her to her feet and supported her as he led her, walking a little 
unsteadily, down the hall and into the planning room. the other people in the 
room looked up in surprise at Krieg and the bedraggled figure with her hair over 
her face. He motioned for them to leave, sitting Alexia down on a sofa in the 
corner. "I'll get you a blanket," he said softly and she nodded gratefully,
curling up into a tight ball, her hands folded in front of her face.

The others were waiting in the corridor. "Is she all right?" Greg asked
worriedly.

"She'll be fine. Just make sure no one disturbs her," he said. "There aren 't
any free rooms and I want her to be somewhere she knows," he explained.

"No, that's fine," Leo replied. "We can go and finish in the cafeteria.
The tables should be clear now."

Susan hurried up with a blanket as the others turned to leave. She handed it to 
Krieg and smiled comfortingly at him. "Give her our love," she told him and
then followed the rest down the corridor.

Krieg went back into the room closing the door and spreading the blanket over 
her. She rolled over as he sat down next to her, smiling softly.
 Thank you," she whispered, curling against him and taking his hand. He sat with
her for a while and eventually she withdrew her hand and rolled over again, 
sighing. "Thank you for staying."

"I'll stay some more, if you like."

"No. I'm fine now."

"I'll see you in the morning. You know where I am if you need me," he told her
with emphasis. She didn't reply and he turned back to watch the still figure
from the door before turning off the light and shutting it.



Lucas looked up as Krieg walked into the cafeteria wearily, and sat down, 
nodding to the others in reassurance and then setting to work on the papers he'd
been going over. It seemed to be a habit of his: listening in. This time he knew 
he shouldn't have, when he had gone down to find out what was wrong, after Krieg
left suddenly to meet her. If it had been anyone else he wouldn't have stayed to
listen to a private conversation, but he needed to know about her and he put 
aside his qualms of conscience and stayed, hoping that no one would notice him 
spying. He had left before they did, so that they wouldn't know. So there was
really no harm done, was there?

He wasn't sure why he had needed to know so much. Maybe he was hoping that he
would hear something that was bad, but all he had heard had simply made him... 
He wasn't sure what he felt. He liked her, admired her, respected her greatly,
but it was more than that and this was just an excuse to like her more, not 
less. He sighed. The one thing that he'd been counting on to stop himself acting
like a complete fool, was the whole thing about her betraying people who cared
about her, but that really didn't hold up, as an excuse, anymore.

He forced his eyes back on to the papers as Krieg sat down beside him and set to
work.  Get on with the work! Stop acting like an idiot. Just don't think about
her. But that seemed to be proving harder all the time. He pushed his hair back
impatiently.


When they finally broke for the night, he found himself lying in the darkness, 
awake, for a long time, trying not to think about her, trying to focus on 
something. It didn't work. He hadn't wanted it to.


In the morning he wandered down to the planning room and looked in. Alexia 
smiled up at him cheerfully, wide awake and back to her usual self. She passed 
him a cup of fresh coffee, before going back to work on a piece of paper.

"What're you doing?" he asked, sitting and drinking.

"It's the information about where our support is. I'm trying to fill in the
map," she said, pointing to the wall behind her where a new map was slowly
sprouting a coating of markings and coded symbols. She got up and walked around 
for a moment, stretching and rolling her head. "Boy, did I sleep.
That sofa's really comfortable. I've got to remember that," she muttered half to
herself. "The conference should be starting soon," she said glancing at the
clock on the wall and turning on the main screen, flicking through to a news 
channel and then putting on the mute. "That way we can see when they get the
report in." She paced some more. "I shouldn't have had that second cup of
coffee. I'm never going to be able to sit still. Aren 't you nervous?" she
asked, swinging round to him, mildly annoyed.

"It doesn't seem real."

She nodded. "Well, get real or I'll have to pinch you," she grinned, getting up
to pass a bleary eyed Krieg a mug as he stumbled in.

He studied her closely for a moment and she nodded that she was fine. He smiled 
at her, leaning against the wall while he watched the figures moving silently on 
the screen.



Two hours later the room was bustling, tense and expectant, as they turned the 
volume on and waited, still marking the map with locations of military bases, 
support centres and other important details.

"It's on!" Greg shouted and they swung round to the screen, watching in
breathless silence as a
"just in" sign flashed up on the screen and was then replaced by a news
broadcaster. Alexia looked up at Krieg as he squeezed her shoulder, squatting 
down beside her chair as they leaned forward towards the screen.

"Breaking news. At the peace conference in the Macronesian capital, Secretary
McGath of the UEO has demanded that President Bourne hand himself over to face 
charges of attempted murder among a long list involving crimes against the UEO 
and subversion of treaties. The demands were made following a statement by Deon, 
head of Deon industries, as a witness to these crimes.
The statement was made at one of our UEO based stations, as it was believed that 
it would not be safe for Deon to go to the conference in Macronesia itself, 
following a previous assassination attempt in which he was nearly fatally 
injured. Along with these charges, president Bourne has been accused of agreeing 
to terms to secure the escape of General Howard, formally the secret head of the 
UEO's section seven, who recently committed suicide after been sentenced to life
imprisonment. The conference has been thrown into uproar as the delegates, and 
especially the Macronesian government, decide how to respond to the situation. 
More details to follow as they arrive. We will now return to our regular 
programming, taking a look at business with..."

The room was silent, people hugging each other silently and then turning back to 
the screen to wait for more news. After another fifteen minutes of silence and 
stillness the screen flashed up with a second "just in" message.

"UEO demands that President Bourne hand himself over to face charges have been
met with a refusal. Secretary McGath and the other delegates will begin to look 
at the evidence involved, to determine whether the charges have any foundation. 
If they are found to be valid, it remains to be seen whether the Macronesian 
president will surrender himself for trial, but if he refuses it could bring the 
UEO and Macronesia into open conflict and possibly war. The conference will 
reconvene tomorrow to continue talks after which time a decision must be reached 
that will satisfy all parties, or the talks will disintegrate beyond repair."

"This news is particularly damaging to Macronesia's foreign relations coming
directly after an unprovoked attack on a UEO base, filmed by the world's media.
For now, we must hope that the ambassadors and presidents are able to reach a 
compromise rather than abandoning the talks for more violent methods of 
confrontation. We will return with a full summary of the conference, and the 
events relating to it, after the break...."

"Alexia, a message for you," a young tech ran in, panting. "Langdon wants to
come and pick you up.  Bourne says it's not safe for you to be here," she gasped
out eventually.

"Tell him I'll meet him at the house."

"He's on his way."

"Tell him I'll meet him half way," she answered running out and towards the
bay. "Get someone to power up my launch," she called.

Krieg pulled her up short as she ran down the corridor. "It isn't safe!" he
told her, determinedly.

She pulled her arm away. "It isn't safe for him to come here. They don't know
or even think anything. He's just trying to protect me. I'll be fine," she
replied continuing down the corridor. He pulled her up again, his eyes searching 
for the truth in her face. "It's OK," she repeated, smiling at his fear. "I'll
contact you when, and if, I can. It might be a while. Start talking to the 
people at the base. That's our next move," she called as she ran off.

Krieg turned back, seeing Lucas standing in the doorway. "Did I do the right
thing?" he asked.

"You think she would have let you keep her here?" he replied, trying to laugh.

Krieg nodded and shrugged. "We do have some handcuffs somewhere on this base."



"Launch M-LX, you are cleared to depart."

She shut down the link and powered the launch up to full and sped out of the 
bay, racing over the ridges and towards the house. Two fast moving specks were 
closing from the side and she opened a link.

"Michael?" she asked, warily.

"Alexia? What the hell are you doing out there. I told you I was coming to get
you because it wasn't safe!" he voice crackled over the PAL with fury.

"I want to you worry about Alex, not me!" she replied.

"Well, he told me to come and get you and keep you safe." He sighed. "We' ll
escort you back to the house," he said more calmly. "You'd better slow it down
before you burn out your engines."

"OK," she responded, shutting the link and powering down a bit. The two
subfighters fell in on either side of her, guiding her into the main docking bay 
for the house. Langdon stormed across to her as she got down.

"You must be more sensible!" he shouted and then breathed for a moment to calm
down. "If anything had happened out there I would have gone crazy," he said
softly, shaking her gently. "You have to be more careful," he insisted and she
nodded silently.

"What's happening with Alex?" she asked worriedly.

"They have to decide what to do by tomorrow, but he won't hand himself over and
McGath can't do anything about in the middle of Macronesia. We would have gone
to war anyway, so doing it a bit sooner won't hurt. If McGath backs down, it
will be a great victory. The UEO can't afford a war right now. The real problem
is the other confederations. They aren't exactly pleased; nor is the press, or
anyone else. There have already been several riots. They say that they're
worried that human rights will get even worse because of the thing with Howard. 
the other delegates are all panicking about mercenaries... it's  a mess," he
ended hopelessly. "But we'll deal with it," he added quickly and certainly. "
Whatever happens, I promise I'll keep you safe. Now, let's get inside, it's cold
down here," he said pulling her across to the door into the house.


They waited in her rooms, Langdon pacing and Alexia sitting drawing idly on the 
edge of a notepad, small, complex designs. She sighed, putting the pen down and 
sitting down at the piano, launching straight into the first movement of the 
Beethoven, making Langdon jump in alarm as she obeyed the forte commands with 
relish, the fast finger work and the concentration distracting her thoughts. She 
stopped when she came to the middle section and then switched to Chopin. But 
this led to the C sharp minor waltz, the subtle complexities in minute rhythm 
differences and tone of the notes and then the fast runs, thrilling and 
exhausting, the exquisite simplicity of the middle section and its neat 
rejoining with the recurring runs.

Langdon stopped pacing and sat to listen. Watching her as she frowned at the 
music, closing her eyes to feel the notes, he marveled at how fast and 
gracefully her fingers moved over the keys, how wonderful the sounds filling the 
air were, infused with such great emotion and such passion for the music itself. 
After a long while she stopped playing and then got up, rubbing her tired arms.

"How much longer?" she asked wearily.

He glanced at the clock. "About an hour and he should be back."  She nodded
miserably and picked up the note pad and started writing a letter. After a 
while, Langdon got up and continued to pace.


The hour passed and Alexia put down the pad, glancing at the clock every few 
minutes, then seconds. Finally she leapt up, hearing a noise from the hall and 
ran out of the room. Bourne and a group of his senior staff were coming into the 
hall, all tired and angry looking. He looked up, noticing her and gave her a 
slight wave to reassure her. She slowed to a walkas she came down the stairs.

"I see Langdon got you back safe," he said. "I'll talk to you in a while.
I need to have a meeting first."

She nodded. "I'll get some drinks for you all and some food." He nodded
gratefully, leading the others into his spacious study. She went down to the 
kitchen quickly and told one of the assistants what glasses and drinks to get 
and that she would come for the tray. Then she ran back up the stair and into 
her room. Langdon was waiting downstairs with the others, so she was alone. She 
opened her hand bag quickly and took out a small lighter, opening the base and 
flicking a small switch, then closing it and hurrying back to the kitchen. She 
nodded at the drinks and the food and organised people to carry the other trays, 
while she took the last, placing the lighter and an ashtray on one corner. She 
smiled courteously at the men, whom she knew from many other meetings, as she 
put down the tray.

"I'll be in my room if you need anything," she told Bourne and then left,
shutting the door quietly and hurrying back to her room, taking out her pocket 
notepad and turning it on, waiting impatiently as it powered up and then 
clicking into the right program, attaching the ear-piece as she waited, pulling 
her hair down over it and then sitting back with a crossword, while she 
listened.

"... of course I'm not going to hand myself over," Bourne said, impatiently.

"But what if the UEO demands it at the end of tomorrow's meeting? We've seen
enough evidence to warrant a trial as it is. The other confederations are
backing the UEO all the way on this one because they're scared."

Bourne sighed. "I don't see why we can't play it the UEO's way. Blame it all on
a broken off section of our military, say its the same people as attacked the 
base."

"McGath won't go for that and neither will the UEO. They are willing to act
over this, with military force if they have to."

Bourne rubbed his forehead. "We'll go with the fanatical group theory and make
sure that the UEO isn't in a position to argue. The other confederations will
believe whatever makes them feel safest. We just have to arrange for the UEO to 
have enough problems of its own. We need to make it look like this section is 
turning against us as well as the UEO. It's quite simple: we set up two
assassinations. The first, mine, will go wrong and the perpetrator will be shot, 
during the attempt. In the second instance, we will capture the rest of the 
team, but unfortunately we will be too late, as they say. We'd better make it
look very real against me, though, otherwise we'll never get away with killing
McGath. If we can make it look like they are against both of us, people won't be
as wary of our explanations for the other things. They will believe us, since
the attack is against us too. We will look like the innocent victims blamed for 
something being acted out, just as much against us as the UEO. And it takes care 
of the UEO problem altogether. The one thing they can't possible withstand right
now, is the assassination of their leader. After that, we step in as fellow 
victims to pick up the pieces. Howard is dead and Deon won't be a problem. We
have enough stuff about his illegal activities to completely throw any statement 
into doubt and any implications that fall on us can be transferred to the 
infamous group of nuts. All in all, I think we can work this to our advantage."




Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998


===========================  PART 7  =====================================


Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998


Part 7


"How shall we set it up? When do you want to do it?"

"If we do it tomorrow, at the conference, it might be ambiguous who they are
attacking and it will scare the other delegates. If we do it tonight with one 
attempt here and then one against McGath at the hotel, that should work. I can 
get Alexia to be a �witness' and everyone will not only believe her, but we'll
get an incredible amount of sympathy. The press are still outside the gates?"
Bourne asked, breaking off from his orders.

"Yes," one of the others replied.

He nodded and continued. "We'll make sure they can hear the shots or something,
maybe even a see a getaway car or something like that. McGath is having a 
meeting with his people in a conference room at the hotel. We have to get to him 
when he leaves the meeting. I'll need some people set up for this, but they all
have to end up dead. The getaway car in the second instance can get cornered and 
have a small accident where it explodes or something to that effect. I'll leave
that up to you, General Langdon.
Michael can help us organise here and look after Alexia. Agreed? Good. Then 
let's get this settled. Which of our people can we use for this?"

"I'll get a list ready," a third voice answered.

"There's another thing. We need to find out who leaked the other information,
and we need to know now. Logically, it chould only be someone here now." There
was a long silence. "Go and get this set up," he ordered, and she heard them
getting up to leave the room. She quickly changed into a new program, cursing as 
the link slowly scrambled, and typing as quickly as she could. She tried to make 
the resulting message legible, attaching her record of the conversation so far, 
her breaths coming faster, and her eyes flicking up to the door every few 
seconds. Then she hit the send key, holding her breath while it went. She turned 
off the machine, putting it back in her bag and curling up with the crossword 
again. A few minutes, later there was a knock at the door and Langdon looked in.

He smiled at her and came into the room. "Bourne's coming later, after his
meeting. It might be a while."

She nodded. "Is everything all right?"

"We've figured out something so it will be." She could see that he wasn't going
to explain it yet, so she continued with her crossword, not focusing, all of her 
attention on the door. Eventually, she put the pen and piece of paper aside and 
turned to him, questioningly. His gaze flicked over to her, uncomfortably, as if 
there was something he was on the point of saying.

"What is it?" she asked finally.

He looked up with a flash of fear across his face and then resignation.
 Nothing, really. It'll all be fine soon."

"Michael, don't treat me like a child. I don't understand what's happening and
I want to know! Why can't you tell me? You tell me other things," she said
accusingly.

"This is different. You'll know soon," he replied distantly. She sighed,
annoyed, and went over to the window, looking out with her back to him. He felt 
terribly guilty for not telling her when it would be such a terrible experience 
if she did not understand it was all a set-up. But she wouldn't be able to
convince the press if she knew it was all a lie. He wanted to protect her from 
everything that could hurt her or make her sad, and now he was putting her 
straight in its path. He had never been able to analyse how he felt about her, 
but he knew that whatever it was, it was more than he had ever felt for anyone 
before.

"I want to see Alex!" She looked at him in fear, her eyes flooding with tears.
"Let me go!" she begged.

"I can't," he told her finally, thinking her fear was for Bourne and for not
knowing what was happening. "I promised I'll look after you."

She blinked at him and then sat again staring at the floor. What had she missed 
at the end of the conversation? Had they realised, or were they just keeping her 
busy until the assassination attempt was over?

They stayed like that for another hour, and then Alexia sat up straight, 
listening. She ran to the window and looked out, then swung around sharply as 
two shots rang out. She tensed completely, her face pale, and then she looked at 
him silently. She was out of the door and running along the corridor before he 
had even realised she had moved. The sound of another shot stopped her at the 
top of the stairs. A young soldier in combat gear looked up at her in shock and 
horror, bewilderment and fear on his face.
Slowly the house guards came over to check that he was dead.

Langdon reached out to pull her away, but she pulled her arm sharply out of his 
grasp, her face haunted. She clutched the banister for support as Bourne came 
into the hall and saw her, motioning for Langdon to let her stay. He whispered 
to the other men for a few moments and then hurried up the steps to where she 
was now sitting, staring white faced, at the steps below.

"It's all right now. We're all safe. He'd dead," he said consolingly.

She looked at him in horror as he put out a hand to push her hair back.
 Don't touch me," she hissed, her eyes furious then slowly flooding with tears
and brimming over. Bourne motioned Langdon over and whispered an order to him, 
sending him off, looking back anxiously at the figures on the stairs.

Eventually she took a shuddering breath and wiped her hands across her face.
How could she have forgotten to do something about the person who would be 
killed here? Whoever he was, he had died because she just hadn't thought.
She had never seen anyone dead. She realised she had known about his death 
beforehand. What sort of a person could overlook something like that?

What sort of a person would be taking a deep breath and thinking about what she 
needed to do not to betray her real position? She watched, outwardly calm, as 
one of the men spread a sheet over the body. Langdon returned with a glass of 
amber liquid.

"Drink," Bourne commanded her, picking her hand up and pushing the glass into
it. She forced herself not to pull away and drank, gasping as it burned the back
of her throat, and then sat sipping very slowly.

"I can't drink anymore," she said finally. "I'm all right now."

Bourne smiled at her, relieved. She lowered her gaze to the body.

"Don't look at it. He was here to kill me. He would have killed you if you' d
been in the way."

She nodded blankly, looking up as a clamour started outside. A car pulled up at 
the door and a man ran in. "The press got in with the ambulance!" he shouted
just as the first flashes from the cameras filled the hall and shouted 
questions.

"What were the shots?"

"Who is the dead person?"

"Was anyone else hurt?"

Bourne motioned for them to be quiet and helped Alexia, walking her down the 
steps a little, keeping an arm around her. "A few minutes ago  the man who was
killed made an assassination attempt on me. We believe he was a member of the 
group that split off from our military and attacked the UEO base two days ago. 
No one else was hurt, but the assassin was killed. That is all we know at this 
time."

"How about the getaway? Was that the car we saw pull away from under the wall,
marked as a press vehicle?"

Bourne frowned. "We don't know about that. I will get my staff to talk to you
about that, to see if it will help our investigation. Now, I would ask you to 
leave so that we can secure the house and have some time to get over this 
terrible shock." He glanced down at Alexia. "I will meet with my senior staff
to discuss what other measures must now be taken against this group, as their 
actions can no longer be considered a one off. As soon as we have more 
information, I will release another statement. Thank you."

He turned and walked Alexia up the stairs again as the other men pushed the 
media people out of the hall and then herded them off the estate, with the
ambulance carrying the body of the murdered man behind. She looked back as the 
staff closed the front doors and then wiped her face again, turning to look at 
him, now composed and calm.

"I want to come to the meeting," she said forcefully, her voice even. She was
going to make sure that she knew the details from now on.

"I will tell you what you need to know afterwards," he replied, his tone
permitting no argument. She nodded silently and opened the door to her room.
Langdon followed her in, and then closed the door. She curled up on the sofa and 
closed her eyes, blocking out the world and her thoughts, finding herself 
exhausted from the emotions and the shock. She slipped the ear-piece out of her 
pocket and into her ear, pretending to sleep, as she lay listening to the 
meeting in Bourne's study.


"Krieg, there's some sort of flash message coming through from Alexia," Greg
called, looking up suddenly.

Krieg got up and crossed over to his monitor, looking over his shoulder.
 Well, what does it say?" he asked impatiently.

Greg typed for a moment. "So far it's just a file, some sort of recording," he
mumbled,, typing again.

"Well, put it on the speakers and let's hear it!"

"OK, OK, hold yer horses."

Krieg turned away sighing worriedly, frowning as the conversation started to 
play over the speakers.
"That's Bourne speaking," he said quickly and then was silent to listen. As the
tape continued Lucas stood, gripping the table with surprise and shock and 
looking over at Krieg.

"That's all there is, all she sent," Greg looked up, nervous at interrupting
the complete silence.

"We'd better get moving. We aren't going to get a message through in time,"
Krieg said, snapping into action. "Will and Leo with me, and get someone who
can use a weapon; we want a team of five." Lucas crossed over to him, opening
his mouth to speak. but Krieg shook his head. "Not this time."

"Ben, I have to go. McGath won't know you're on his side. He'll recognise me.
Otherwise you'll end up getting killed by the people you're trying to protect."

Krieg sighed, looking at him for a few seconds. "OK," he said quickly.
 Get the fighter ready." They ran out and down the corridor to the docking bay
where the other members of the team were already loading the gear into the
launch. Lucas grabbed a weapon and a PAL, running over to the fighter and 
getting in, waiting for the launch to leave before he followed them out.

"Where are we going?"

"Just follow us," Krieg's voice came across the comms link. The two craft raced
over the ridges, heading for the shore and the capital. "OK, it's going to get
sticky here for a minute while we pass through open waters, but we've got
somewhere safe to 'park'. It's Alexia's boat shed, and it's right by the hotel,
thank God."

They came into dock at record speed, jumping out and hurrying to the entrance. A
man in jeans and a flamboyant shirt came towards them and then gave Krieg a mock
salute as they passed. "I'll have them ready to launch when you are. I knew
you might be in a rush," he added.

"Don't try and power up the fighter," Lucas warned him. "It won't work."

"Sure thing and good luck, whatever crazy thing it is you're doing," he called
as they looked out of the doors warily, and then hurried through the boat shed
and up to the pier. They walked quickly through the town, inconspicuous in 
civvies, keeping their weapons concealed under loose shirts. Two of the team 
dropped back to watch for people spotting or following them, but when Krieg 
glanced back, they gave him a thumbs up sign.
They wove through the streets for a while, pushing through packed streets of 
shoppers and sometimes running in the road when the sidewalk was blocked.

The city seemed much as other cities he had been in. Here, at least, you 
couldn't tell that it was in a military dictatorship, not when the walls were
whitewashed to clean off the graffiti every week or so. They rounded another 
corner and started across a large circle, dodging past angry cars as they 
crossed over the roads between the round-abouts and the pavement. In the centre 
of the square a statue representing Macronesian glory and patriotism rose up, 
garishly out of place with in the small fountains and colourful beds of flowers, 
carefully and symmetrically arranged in geometric designs. On the other side of 
this stood the hotel, the city's most expensive and elegant building, where all
the visiting leaders, ambassadors and delegates would be staying, courtesy of 
the Macronesian government of course. Only the best would do for these talks.

They hurried past the hotel, slipping down the back, to a service door.
Krieg hammered on it loudly and a red faced waiter looked out. "Whata you
wan'?" he asked unpleasantly, glaring at them.

"I want to talk to John," Krieg replied, unfazed.

The waiter grunted and screamed into the kitchen, giving the team a last glare 
before swaggering off and passing the door to another man who came running up, 
wiping his hands on his apron. "We need to get in, John," Krieg demanded
looking around.

The other man nodded. "Two doors down and wait. I'll be right there."

They walked down along the outside of the building until they found the loading 
doors and waited, leaning nonchalantly against the walls. Lucas could feel sweat 
pricking at the collar of his shirt. He was in Macronesia, in the capital, 
breaking into the most heavily guarded and important hotel, which would be full 
of Macronesian soldiers. He couldn't seem to get enough air into his lungs,
while trying not to gasp. Hyperventilating now would not be a good move, but he 
was terrified. He felt almost frozen, not sure if he would be able to move again 
when the man opened the door. He seemed to be taking an eternity and Lucas 
wanted to scream at the top of his lungs, growing more panicky with every second 
that crawled by. What the hell was he doing here? Why didn't he just stay at the
base? No one had even suggested that he should come. What sort of an idiot would 
get himself into this type of situation? Don't think about the prison. Don't
think about it. Focus on something else, anything else. Well, one thing came 
quickly to mind and for once he let himself dwell on it, relaxing. This would 
impress her, if he got to see her again... He didn't like that thought, pushing
it away for more pleasant day dreams. He was not going back to another prison. 
That wasn't going to happen. He was going to have some good luck and it would be
fine, just fine. Besides, he was needed here. Focus on that! It would be much 
more dangerous for them without him to tell the UEO people that it was OK.

The door opened and John looked out warily, beckoning them in. "You know where
you're going?"

"The conference room, McGath and the UEO are having a conference about the
attack on the base."

John raised his eyebrows and then nodded swallowing hard. "Take the stairs to
the ground floor. You're a bit below, here, and then wait by door C4.
That's right by the room you want. You'll see when people start coming out."

Krieg nodded. "Thanks. Can we get out this way in a hurry?"

John nodded. "If you're heading back to the pier, keep going down the stairs
and when you come out,  go straight ahead. There's a door marked beach access-
go through there, it'll be much quicker. There are people to drive you along the
tunnel."

Krieg patted his arm as he went past. "I owe you," he grinned. "Thanks for the
advice."

"Just don't get me or yourselves caught," he replied anxiously.

They ran through the corridor and up the small flight of stairs, peering out 
through the doorat the top. Krieg looked down at his watch. "A few more
minutes," he said, looking round at the team and smiling comfortingly at Lucas.
"Sorry you came?"

"Not yet."

Krieg grinned and peered out again. "Ready?" he whispered, as the first few
people started to come out. "OK," he said, about to go out.

"Ben, let me go first," Lucas asked, pushing the door shut quickly. His friend
nodded.

"Just be careful!" he ordered him.

Lucas opened the door, waited until he saw McGath and slipped out into the 
corridor.
"Secretary McGath!" McGath's gaze swung round to him as the UEO guards raised
their weapons.

"No!" McGath shouted, hurrying across to him. "Lieutenant, what the hell are
you doing here? Who are these people?" he demanded, as Krieg and the others
stepped out into the hall.

"Friends. You have to come with us. Bourne is going to tryto kill you when you
leave." McGath gaped at him. "We have to go or they'll realise something is
wrong." McGath looked around  and then beckoned to a guard.
 Will the other delegation members be safe?"

"I don't know. How many people are we talking about."

"With the guards, it's ten."

Lucas turned back to Krieg, who nodded. "It'll be tight, but I think we can all
get in the launch."

McGath beckoned to the men as Lucas and the others turned back, holding the door 
for the UEO members who ran past, confused and bewildered, shrugging at each 
other helplessly. They ran down the stairs and across the basement parking lot. 
Lucas wrenched open the door and they piled into the small 'cart' that was
waiting for guests. He shoved his weapons in the driver's face. "Go! As fast as
possible!" The small vehicle trembled and snorted angrily as they rattled along
the tunnel, faster than anything had gone down there before. At the end, he 
patted the driver's shoulder. "Thanks," and scrambled out to open the door at
the other end and find out where they had emerged. Luckily, they were at the 
right end of the beach,  and not too far from the boat house.

The sunbathers looked up and pointed, laughing and chattering with each other as 
the delegation and the team ran across the sand and disappeared between the boat 
sheds. McGath and the team piled into the launch as the boat house man powered 
it up and got out, handing the controls over to Leo.
Will ran in a few moments later. "No one saw us come in here," he gasped as he
ran for the launch.

"Thanks!" Krieg shouted as he got in and the launch submerged. Lucas jumped
into the fighter.

"Nice machine," the man commented calmly, leaning against the wall and smiling
at it admiringly.

"Thanks," Lucas replied, unnerved by his calmness. He struggled to shut the
hatch and powered up the engines, submerging the craft and speeding after the 
launch. "What's the plan?"

"I don't think they'd better stick around here," Krieg replied and turned back
to McGath. "Where can we take you? You won't be safe anywhere in Macronesia
now."

McGath thought for a moment. "Take us to the border. seaQuest is around there
and they can pick us up to take us wherever we need to go after that." Krieg
nodded, "You hear that?"

"Got it. I'll take care of any trouble we pick up."

"Roger," Krieg replied, cutting the link. "OK, folks, sit back and fasten your
seat belts and extinguish your cigarettes because I'm pretty sure it's going to
get bumpy and we might be getting company." McGath made his way to the back of
the launch where the others were already strapping in and explained what was 
happening. Krieg watched the sensors tensely. They were several hours from the 
border, but it was when they started to get close that they would really have to
watch for Macronesian patrols or interception.

The first hour was quiet, and they started to relax. Krieg turned the comms link 
back on. "You OK out there or did you fall asleep."

"No chance of that," Lucas replied anxiously. "But I haven't seen anything.
I'm still looking though."

"Good, don't get lazy." He cut the link again so that their communications
couldn't give away their location. "Everyone OK back there?" he called. His
team nodded, relaxed. The UEO staff were still bewildered, but calmer now that 
they were sure this was a rescue. So far no one had shot at them and they didn't
see that they needed to worry. So they continued with their meeting, casting 
wary glances at the team, not sure if they could be trusted with the 
information; McGath nodded for them to continue.

Another half hour passed. They were pushing their engines to the limit without 
risking burnout, and they were making great time. Lucas found that he was able 
to breathe without concentrating on it any more. They were going to get out off 
this OK. He smiled at the thought; this time it would be OK and he wouldn't have
to be so afraid anymore. His sensors went off. "Krieg we've got company," he
shouted, activating the comms link. "Keep going for the border. We're nearly
there- see if there's someone out there to pick you up! I'll take care of this,"
he shouted, dropping the fighter back and turning around to start towards the 
subfighters, which were closing in.

"Be careful out there!" Krieg replied worriedly and shut the link. "This is
where it gets tight." The delegation members' talk grew worried and anxious at
that, their glances frightened. The other members of Krieg's team closed around
the cockpit watching the sensors, their faces taut with fear and determination.


Lucas pulled the fighter to the right to come in behind the Lysander class that 
was approaching from an angle. With his stealth functions on, the subfighters 
would only have picked up the launch. He followed the subfighter for a while 
until he had target lock on it. When it started to power up its weapons he took 
out its engines, sending it down to the bottom. He watched with relief as the 
escape pod ejected. The second subfighter veered wildly as the third broke 
smoothly in the opposite direction. He followed the third one, which looked the 
most in control. Hopefully the other one would just make a run for home. The
subfighter weaved sharply in front of him, so he moved closer. Finally, when he 
was right behind I,t he got a lock and fired, pulling away from the explosion. 
It was too hairy to try and be nice. He tried not to think about the pilot as he 
pressed the firing button; it was another person with a life and people who 
cared about him, and now he didn't have any of that.

He pulled up towards the surface, speeding back towards the launch, looking for 
the second subfighter. It seemed to have disappeared. It took him a few minutes 
to catch up with the launch, even burdened as it was. They were now only about 
half an hour from the border. He glanced down at his sensors, but they were 
clear. He turned on the comms link. "We're going to have every patrol sub on
the border closing in on us," he told Krieg worriedly.

"I don't know..."

"Send out a message, with this code, on all frequencies," McGath interrupted,
grabbing hold of the pilot's seat to steady himself as the craft raced along. "
It'll get every UEO boat near this area to respond. One of them will be able to
help us. One fighter, no matter how good, just isn't adequate."

"Hear that?" Krieg asked Lucas.

"Yeah. Give it a shot and keep going."

Krieg hit the link and typed quickly, pressing the send button and looking up at 
McGath. "We'll just have to wait and see who answers," he said. "You 'd better
go and strap in again." McGath nodded and hurried to the back of the launch. "
Come on!" Krieg said quietly but intensely, willing the comms link to open.

"This is Captain Hudson of seaQuest responding to your priority one security
message."

"Yes!" Krieg turned his side of the comms link on. "This is Benjamin Krieg,
formally Lieutenant, UEO navy. I have Secretary McGath and the UEO delegation to 
the Macronesian peace talks on board. We're heading for the border, but I'm not
sure if we'll make it before someone else catches up, and we have only one
fighter to escort us," he explained quickly.

"Can I speak to Secretary McGath?" Hudson answered.

Krieg turned around to call him, but McGath was already at his shoulder.
"Captain, this is McGath. I am giving you permission to cross the border to
retrieve us."

"Yes, Sir. We will be there shortly. We have your co-ordinates. Hudson  out."



The bridge crew sat up in surprise as the flash message came across. "Mr O'
Neil?" Hudson asked.

"Emergency message, code priority one security. There's nothing else, just the
code. Shall I open a link to them?"

"By all means."

The bridge crew looked around worriedly as they listened to the familiar voice 
and then what it was asking for. They swallowed hard as they heard the 
permission given. This could start a war. Some of them focused on this 
questions, others on what might have gone wrong at the peace talks.

O'Neil shook his head. "How is Ben involved in this?" he asked in bewilderment.

"I have no idea," Ford replied.

"Hudson out."

O'Neil shut down the link, looking back. "Helm full speed to intercept that
launch."

"Aye, Sir. Full speed."

"Sound general quarters. If we're going into Macronesian territory to defend
the launch, we want to be ready," Hudson added in explanation.

Tony looked around as the alarms sounded, and then concentrated on his station. 
Everyone around him was scared, or at least nervous, so much about what would 
happen now, and even more for the consequences of their actions.
But they had to concentrate on this first, so they pushed aside their emotions, 
smiling reassuringly at each other and got back to work.

"Two subs approaching the launch on intercept course. They're big, Sir."

Hudson crossed to the centre of the room. "Will we get there first?"

"We'll be in firing range of the subs, but they will be in range of the
launch."

"Move to intercept subs. We'll shield the launch."

"Yes, Sir," Loni replied.

"No, Commander, I have no idea what is going on," Hudson said as Ford turned to
him. "We'll have to wait, for the answers."



"Ben, move behind seaQuest!" Lucas ordered, dropping back and pulling up to
watch the subs on his sensors, waiting to see what they would do. But with 
seaQuest, there he wasn't really scared, just anxious. Somehow, knowing his
friends were there comforted him. He just had to make sure they didn't realise
it was him.



"Sir, the first sub is opening torpedo tubes."

"Where's the launch?"

"It's coming in behind us. I think they picked up on our idea."

Hudson nodded. "Flood tubes Alpha, one through five, Bravo, one through five.
Then open a link to that sub."

"Sir, they're not responding."

"Captain, they're preparing to fire."

"On what target?"

"Us."

"Ready intercepts," Hudson ordered, watching the screen carefully, but calmly.

"Torpedoes in the water. They have lock and are homing."

"Fire intercepts."

"Intercepts away... torpedoes destroyed," Loni looked up, sighing with relief.

"Take out their propulsion. Fire torpedoes, but don't sink them."

"Aye, Sir, firing torpedoes," she replied. Then after a pause. "They've
launched intercepts. Two torpedoes through... Direct hit. They're dead in the
water."

The bridge cheered, and Hudson relaxed. "The launch?"

"Requesting permission to dock. The other sub is holding position. No
subfighters."

"Permission granted. Watch them, Lieutenant Henderson. O'Neil, hail them
again," he demanded, standing contentedly, with his arms crossed.

"Still no response, Sir, but their communications are still up." Hudson sighed,
bored.

"Sir, the launch has unloaded the delegates and McGath and is requesting
permission to launch again. They say they have to go back somewhere, and their 
best chance is when the subs are concentrating on us. They can go off in our 
sensor 'shadow' and the Macronesians won't know they're there until they are out
of range."

"Very well, permission granted," Hudson replied. "Tell the crew in the launch
bay to escort the delegation and Secretary McGath to the wardroom.
Commander Ford, with me. Lieutenant Brody you have the conn. Take us out of
Macronesian waters as soon as the launch is out of their sensor range." Hudson
and Ford hurried off.

O'Neil sat back silently. Why had Krieg left so soon? What sort of trouble was
he in this time? All the same, he was hurt and insulted that Krieg hadn' t
stayed; well, maybe there was a good reason. He hadn't exactly been at the top
of the Macronesian invitation list last time they had met. O'Neil sighed and
continued monitoring for communications from the subs.



"Captain, thank you for your assistance," McGath said, looking up as Ford and
Hudson entered the wardroom. "I expect you want answers," he continued quickly,
"as to why I asked you to risk war with Macronesia and violate their waters.
Today, Bourne ordered a team of assassins to kill me. The people on the launch 
were part of a Macronesian Freedom movement. They managed to get us out of the 
hotel where I would have been assassinated.
Lieutenant Krieg was in charge of the party."

Hudson nodded. "Are you sure that they were telling you the truth about the
assassination?"

McGath nodded. "Absolutely. I could not stay in Macronesia. If Bourne would
take that risk now, he wouldn't stop at one failed attempt. The talks will have
to be dissolved." He sighed. "But the UEO is not going to go to war over this,"
he said, answering the question uppermost in their minds. "We will try to take
peaceful and democratic action, by appealing to the other confederations. I 
doubt, though, that it will have much effect." He didn't mention the fighter and
he realised that they didn't seem to have seen it.
Even if they had, they wouldn't have known who was on board. This would have
been a lot harder if the seaQuest crew had known Lucas was on the fighter; they 
probably would have delivered  McGath gift-wrapped to the Macronesian subs. "I
want seaQuest to remain near the border. Contact New Cape Quest.
They will arrange transport for us. For now, Captain, it's been rather a long
day and I think we would all like to rest."

Hudson nodded. "Commander Ford will show you to your quarters and I will inform
you as soon as I hear from HQ about your transport."

"Thank you, Captain," McGath replied tiredly, trailing out after the other
members of his team.

Ford looked at Hudson pausing in the doorway. "He's leaving something out."

"A lot, but there's not much we can do about that," his Captain replied
irritably. "We're not going to war and the Secretary is safe. Those are the
main things right now."

Ford nodded and left, closing the door. It was all very confusing but the news 
that there wasn't going to be a war, at least yet, was an incredible relief. The
problem was that it brought them another step closer to what was starting to 
look inevitable. And if there was another major war, there wouldn't be anyone
left to win it. We're safe from that for today, he sighed to himself. In this
type of life one day at a time is all you can expect to be sure of.


Lucas watched as the launch pulled in behind the boat and the subs started to 
arm their weapons. He watched the exchange of fire with his heart throbbing in 
his ears, gasping a relieved sigh when he saw one, sub crippled and the other 
stopping. There was nothing he could have done to help and they hadn't needed
it, in any case. After a while he saw the launch leave and move away in the 
sensor shadow that the boat cast. He followed just under the surface until they
were out of range of the subs, and then turned on his comms link.

"Krieg?"

There was a sigh of relief on the other end. "We couldn't tell where you were.
We're heading back now that we're out of sensor range."

"I'll keep a watch. Anything finds us, I'll deal with it. Got it?"

"Sure. This launch ain't much good for fighting. That was good work back there,
thanks."

"Hey, that was the UEO Secretary General. I know it helps you as well, but I'm
the one who should be thanking you," Lucas argued.

"Let's just call it even," Krieg replied, laughing. "And get home."


Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998


===========================  PART 8  =====================================


I'm going to have to be mean and say I'm not sending anymore until I get some
feedback. I really need to know what you think. So if you like this, please drop
me a note:)


Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998


Part 8



"Do we have the statements prepared for the press?" Bourne asked as he walked
into the study where the others were waiting for him. They nodded, passing him 
the papers and waiting silently while he read. The vidlink chirped and he turned 
it on idly.

"President Bourne?" A middle aged Captain peered into the room, his face very
taut and worried. Bourne glanced up and saw the man waiting on the screen. "
Well?" he asked, his voice hard and dangerous.

"Secretary McGath's men killed our men. They knew we were coming."

"Is he alive? Where is he?"

The man took a deep breath. "Yes," he answered shortly. "He escaped. They were
completely prepared for us. They knew exactly what to expect."

Bourne cursed, throwing the papers onto the floor. "Our men are dead, not
captured, though?"

"Yes," came the reply, barely suppressing the fear in the voice.

"There's no way they could have just outsmarted you? You're sure they 'knew'
as you put it?"

"Yes, Sir. It isn't an excuse. They knew. My men were counting on surprise... I
accept full responsib..."

"That isn't necessary, Captain. Who did you tell about the mission?"

"The men I sent in and no one else," he assured him quickly.

Bourne nodded. "I will have someone debrief you later. Report back to HQ," he
ordered and shut the link, turning back to the others, his eyes dark with fury.
"Did any of you tell anyone else about this?"

"I told the Captain, and he told his men," General Langdon said. "Apart from
that, no one else needed to know."

Bourne nodded. "Anyone else?" Silence. "Well, that means that it was someone
here." He looked around the room at the secure faces, the open and closed ones,
the fearful ones and the confident ones.
"We aren't going to leave this room until we know who it was. After that, we
will have to organise some sort of destruction of the rest of this 'group'.
We'll find an abandoned base or something and blow it out of the water.
Then we will need to make a statement to the press and the conference, and try
to explain this away. Hopefully the stunt here earlier will convince them. But 
if McGath knew they were coming, he knew it was us... We will deal with that in 
turn. Now, we need to know who we can trust and who is a traitor. We can use the 
traitor as the head of this �group'." He sat back, but no one spoke. "I want to
know where you all went after you left here."

They spent the next few hours explaining their movements exactly and sending 
people to confirm them, checking that all transmissions were to where they were
supposed to be and were secure. Eventually, they sat back puzzled as well as 
infuriated.

"It wasn't anyone in this room. We've been over everything, checked everything
three times," General Langdon said finally.

"No one else knew," Bourne returned. "If McGath was told, someone must have
told him."

"Then someone else knew."

"How?"

"Could someone have listened outside?"

Bourne gave him a look of utter derision. "The guards aren't even allowed to
stand right by the door. And the room is soundproofed."

"A bug?"

"Not in here. No one has access, apart from me or when I let them in. I lock
the door otherwise."

"Could someone have brought something in with them?" Langdon suggested, slowly.

Bourne got up and called to the aide and a few moments later a guard entered 
with a scanner. "OK, everyone we're going to empty our pockets."

"This is ridiculous!" one of the officials objected and then sighed as Bourne
looked at him with interest. "But if you insist I will go first," he added
pointedly, turning out his pockets and letting the guard run the scanner over 
him. The others followed, but none had anything that could be used as a
transmitter.

"Search the room!" Bourne ordered,and they all trooped out as the guards
started their search, waiting in the hall watching with growing impatience and
anger. Bourne lit a cigarette, having picked up the lighter as he left.
"How the hell did this happen?" he asked General Langdon. "The Captain could
have made a mistake, could be covering it up?" Bourne suggested, but he didn't
sound at all convinced.

Langdon shook his head. "He's the best there is at this. If that's how he said
it happened, he's telling the truth. I've known him for a long time. He 's one
person we can trust, and his team would have been the best as well."

The guards came out. "Nothing, Sir. It's clean."

Bourne cursed furiously as they went back into the study. He dropped the lighter 
back onto the tray, pacing furiously. "We can't make a move until we know who
it is." He stubbed out the cigarette violently and picked up the lighter to
light a fresh one.

"You took it outside when they searched the room... Damn it, Alexander, the
lighter!" Langdon shouted.

Bourne looked down at the small object in his hand and turned it over slowly,
looking for how to get the case off, where the refill should be. He pulled, and 
the bottom part flipped open, showing a small switch.
He strode to the door and called over the guard. "Get the house staff who are
in the kitchen in here now!" he ordered. A few moments later the guards ushered
in three men and two women, dressed in house uniform, all wide eyed and 
frightened. "Whose is this?" Bourne asked quietly, almost calmly. They all
remained silent. "Who prepared the trays to bring in here with the
refreshments."

"I...I did," one of the men whispered, stepping forward.

"Then you put this on the tray."

"No. I don't know how it got there. I brought in the tray with the  bottles."

"Who brought in the other trays?"

"We weren't on duty," one of the women said, pointing to the other two men and
herself.

Bourne raised his eyebrows and conferred with his aide. "You can go." Then he
turned back to the other two. "There weren't any other staff in that area of
the house, which means that it has to be one of you two. Now we don' t have all
night to find out, so unless one of you tells us about the lighter and who you
are working for, then I will just have the guards shoot you both. It will hardly 
be a problem. We can simply say that the assassin got to you and we hadn't found
the bodies before." He sat down, watching them as they both paled and the woman
started crying, trying to muffle her terrified sobs.

The door opened and someone walked across to him and handed him the receiver. He 
looked up, feeling the blood drain slowly from his face.


Alexia sat up from the sofa suddenly and turned on her machine, scrambling the
link. Quickly she typed a message and sent it, shutting the laptop down and
standing once she was sure the e-mail had been transmitted. She thought through
what there was to worry about in the room, if there was anything that could give
the base away. Bourne probably wouldn't think of the base as a danger to him and
if he did, they would be prepared to clear out. Her emotions seemed frozen and
there was only cold logic left. She couldn't sit by and let two people die. She
simply wouldn't be able to survive having done that. Then she turned to Langdon,
watching her with confusion clouding his face.

"I'm very sorry, Michael. I do care about you, but there are some things that
have to come first. I hated having to continue like this, but I had to.
I hope you can understand that. I'm so sorry," she said quietly and then turned
to go to the door.

"What are you talking about? You've got to stay here." He searched her face,
completely perplexed.
"You're still in shock."

"No," she whispered, taking a long, uneven breath. "I have to go. Alex wants
to see me."

"He told me to keep you here..."

"This was never about you. I never meant to hurt anyone, if I could avoid it.
It just had to happen despite you." She kissed him quickly on the cheek and then
turned, slipping out through the door. He followed her out, pulling her up short
and pushing her back towards the room.

"I'm going to call a doctor for you," he said, his voice worried, but still
gentle.

"Michael, let me go," her voice was determined, but he shook his head. "I
don't have time to explain this to you. Come down too, if you have to, but I
have to go!"

"Why?"

She twisted her wrists, pulling her arms up and out of his grasp and dodged to 
get past him, but he stepped in her way. "I'm sorry, I don't have time for
this," she said desperately, quickly punching him in the stomach and running
past as he dropped to the floor winded. She ran down the stairs as fast as she 
could, hearing Michael shout behind her and start after her. She took the ear-
piece out as she got to the door. The guards moved to stop her.
"I need to see my guardian," she said forcefully. "There's something he's
looking for that I need to give him."

The guard looked at her confused and then moved out of her way, thinking about 
the search of the room. She was hardly a danger anyway. She pushed the handle 
down and silently walked into the room to stand in front of Bourne.
Looking him full in the eyes, she handed him the ear-piece/ receiver.

"They don't know anything about the lighter. It's mine." She turned to the two
servants. "That's all, thank you," she said, dismissing them, and then turned
back to Bourne. "I'm very sorry, Alex. You won't believe that, but I am." She
sat down, staring straight ahead. Her face was white, but calm, her eyes clear. 
She was so scared that she was calm, knowing that there was nothing she could do 
now. She had made the only choice that was possible for her. Everything seemed
to be very clear as she sat waiting for the silence to be broken, trying not to 
enjoy breathing, looking at the flowers on the table. She had put them on the 
tray. They had been rescued from the party: Chicago Peace, fully open now, some 
dropping petals, but not wilted, yellow at the centre, peach at the edges.



"15 definite supporters, a probable..." Krieg told Lucas as he stood trying to
fill in the map with the details of the supporters. The journey back had been
uneventful, though they hadn't breathed properly until they had docked at the
base. The had returned directly to the planning room to find out what was 
happening.

The main screen switched suddenly and a message started to download to the 
screen. A hush fell across the room.

"Bourne knows. Don't expect me or come here. Don't know if base is in danger.
Watch sensors and be ready to leave. Move when you're ready. Good luck."

The room was absolutely silent. Krieg pushed the papers off the table, cursing
softly. Several of the others turned to each other for support; some started 
crying quietly.

Lucas looked around the room, realising what the message meant. "So what are we
going to do?"

Krieg sighed, looking at the wall. "Carry on with the maps."

"And Alexia?" he asked violently.

"She said if she got caught, we wouldn't be able to help her and we would only
ruin our chances of completing what she was trying to do. We don't do anything.
We just hope Bourne cares enough about her to keep her safe."

"They need a scapegoat. Bourne is going to use whatever he can!"

"If I thought there was anything we could do, I would do it, but there isn' t,"
Krieg said between his teeth. "We don't have enough weapons. We couldn' t get
anywhere near her. We don't even know where she is now."

"We've got the fighter."

"We don't know where she is and we can't get her to the fighter. There is
nothing we can do except carry on!" Krieg shouted.

"I'm not going to sit here and do nothing!"

"If we can, then so can you. You're here to help us, remember. If you go after
her now, it will ruin what we've been working towards and what she's been
working for. We just have to get on with it. That's all there is to it.
Sit on the rest. There will be time for that when we get rid of Bourne," he said
with suppressed fury. "Sometimes you just have to carry on, and this is one of
those times. We'll see what intelligence we can get and, if there' s any chance
of a rescue, we'll take it, but we're not going to go charging out with no idea
where we're headed. Now get back to the map!" he ordered.
 Everyone get back to work!"

They retook their seats slowly. "15 definite, the base is a probable....
Shit!" Krieg dropped the map and walked out of the room.




"Who else is working with you?"

"No one. I contact McGath when I have information."

"You don't work with another movement here?"

"No. None of them would trust me."

"How did you get in contact with McGath?"

"I talked to a UEO ambassador at one of the state occasions when you took me."

"How much have you told them?" Silence. "What are they planning to do  now?"
Silence. Alexia stared straight ahead. The men stared at her, their faces 
shocked, some angry, others worried. She blinked for a moment, forcing herself 
not to ask what they were going to do with her now.  As she started to feel 
tears gathering, she curled her nails into her hand, focusing on that, rather
than the situation she was in. "Is there a particular reason why you told
McGath this information?"

"I think that way you do things is wrong. I couldn't sit by and not do
anything."

"And now?"

"I don't know."

General Langdon turned away to where Bourne was sitting. "We need someone to
blame for the other group, but somehow I don't think that this will  work."
Bourne didn't move for a moment. Eventually he turned around.

"We need sympathy and public support. A national tragedy would help, not a
national betrayal. They would also be convinced that the 'group' was separate."
He turned his chair again and looked out of the window. "I think we need to
have a further assassination, that will lead us to the 'group'. I 'll leave you
to organise that. The rest of us will prepare the necessary statements and
decide on our strategy relating to McGath"

Langdon nodded. "Yes, Sir." He crossed to Alexia and she stood, looking him in
the face, for once proud of herself. He motioned her to the door and she went,
turning back in the doorway. "I don't regret what I did, but I am sorry, Alex,
very sorry. Thank you for everything. You were very kind to me, always." Then
she carried on through the door, smiling and thanking the maid who helped her
into her coat. Michael came out of the room and turned to his father.

"Can I... Request permission to take charge of this objective," he said,
standing to attention.

"You don't have to do that," the General replied.

"I need to do it," his son answered, looking into his eyes. "I won't be able
to do anything else if I can't."

The general nodded slowly. "I know you will do it properly, if you decide to.
Very well." He beckoned his son over and whispered to him. "Make it public.
Shoot the car out in the town. She's meant to be on her way to visit a hospital,
so keep to the route that she would take. That should be effective enough. Make
sure it can't be traced to us," he added as he turned and went back into the
room.

Michael motioned for one of the guards to watch her while he went outside and 
spoke into his PAL, then came back towards her.

"We are leaving in half an hour. If there's something you want to do before
then..." he told the wall, standing in his military stance.

"I'd like to play the piano," she replied.

He looked at her and blinked, then motioned for the guard to take her into the 
room, but to stay and watch her. The second movement of the Chopin Fantaisie-
impromptu echoed sweetly though the hall, the emotion swelling as the music rose 
and fell. He wandered slowly over to the door of the room and watched her as she 
played, her hair falling over her face. Gradually the music built, only to fall
off unexpectedly. It ended quietly, delicately.

He would do it anyway, he would do it to prove he didn't need her, that he
wasn't going to betray his country for anyone, especially not some treacherous
bitch. How dare she sit there and listen to all their confidences and then pass 
them straight on to McGath. He would have married her, in an instant, had she 
said yes. He was furious, and more than that he was embarrassed, insulted. His 
pride had been deeply dented, but as he watched her, thinking about what he had 
arranged, he could only hear the music and see someone he loved sitting there, 
accepting quietly.

One of the servants paused beside him and he recognised the woman whom Alexia 
had dismissed when she had gone to Bourne. It hadn't been necessary for her to
give herself up. They would never have realised that it was her, but she hadn't
been willing to let someone die in her place. And she had been sorry; her 
apology was sincere. He turned away and leaned against the door frame, 
listening.

He glanced down at his watch eventually and signalled to the guard, going out to 
the car himself. "Take the route to the hospital like you were told to. Wait ten
minutes after my car goes before you leave, though," he told the driver and then
crossed the drive to a second car and third car. "We're going to hit the
president's daughter's car as it approaches the hospital. I want you to block
the road in front and behind until it's over. You'll know when. You'll be
leaving ten minutes after I do. If anything goes wrong, I trust you to take care
of the girl." They looked at him in shock. "She committed treason," he said
tersely and then left, as another car pulled up.
He opened the door and got into it, watching through the window as Alexia walked
down the steps and climbed into her car, smiling briefly at the driver and
thanking him for holding the door.

Langdon turned back to the front. "We're going to the hospital, I'll tell you
the plan on the way." The driver nodded and the car pulled away and up the
drive. "You have the equipment?"

"Yes, Sir. Laser targeting, telescopic lens and the explosives"

"Good." He was silent as they drove through the town and towards the hospital.
"Next road on the right," he ordered briefly. "Stop, here on the left." The
driver pulled up the car obediently. Langdon got out. The two men picked up
their weapons, following him as he ran up the fire escape of a flat block, near 
to where they had parked. He pulled himself up on to the roof and crossed to the 
other side, looking down at the approach road to the hospital and motioning the 
men over and down. "We hit the middle car as they approach and blow it to
hell."

"Sir?"

"You heard what I said. President Bourne himself has authorised this mission.
The girl is a traitor," he insisted, half to himself. "She is a danger to the
country. Are we having a problem here?"

"No, Sir." The men shrugged and settled down, training their weapons on the
road in the correct place.


The driver of the first car turned to his companion; both were shocked, their
faces tense. The driver swallowed and turned back to the road. "Tell me you
don't want to do this."

"You need me to say it? I'm talking to the other car," he said, picking up the
PAL and turning it on. �Mike, you there?"

"Roger. Just about to call you."

"Then you're thinking what we are?" he sighed, relieved.

"I think so. So where do you want to pull over?"

The third driver looked around and in his mirrors. "Whenever there's a gap in
the traffic and somewhere we can pull over at the side."

"OK, I see it. I'll stop when it's quiet." He shut off the PAL and looked
sideways at his partner. "I'm bloody terrified."

"Ditto," the other replied. "But I'd rather be terrified than have to live
with killing any more people- and especially not her. I'm fed up of taking
orders from Bourne. Half of the stuff we do isn't fighting, it's murder."

"Mike, close in. Here's good," he said quickly into the PAL and slammed on his
brakes. The second car stopped just short of the bumper and the third moved up
to stop close, blocking in the middle car. The drivers all got out, the ones
from the front and back cars closing in on the middle car.

The bodyguard got out of the middle car, worriedly taking out his weapon.
 What's going on?" he demanded, warily watching the driver closing in on him "
Why are we stopping?"

"We need to talk to Alexia Bourne."

"Why?"



Alexia had closed her eyes as the car jerked to a stop, boxed in by the other 
two. She sat back and waited. She heard a door open but it was the bodyguard 
getting out and talking to the drivers of the other cars. Hearing their raised 
voices, she took a final deep breath and opened her door, closing it resolutely 
as the guard turned to her.

"Get back in the car!" the bodyguard ordered.

She smiled at him sadly. "It's all right," she said and turned to the guards. "
Where do you want to go for this?"

They blinked at her, looking at each other. "Our orders were to drive you to
the hospital, box your car in on the driveway and wait until the other team blew
it up," the self-elected leader explained finally. The others frowned at him for
his total frankness about what had been planned for her.
"Look, we're getting ourselves into massive trouble, so we want to know why
Bourne wants you dead."

"I gave state secrets to Secretary McGath," she answered openly. "Bourne
considers me a traitor."

"But you don't?"

"I don't believe in his type of government, and I want to do what I can to get
something better for all of us here."

The guards looked at each other and then finally back at her. "Where can we
take you where you will be safe?"

She looked at them blankly. "You're not going to..."

"No."

She sat down on the edge of the carseat with the door open. This wasn't a clever
trick; Bourne didn't think like that and they were telling the truth, that much
was clear from the fear in their faces.
"You can't go back unless you kill me," she said quietly.

"Then we won't go back. There's nothing worth going back to. We haven't any
close family and we all want to get away from Bourne's lot and their filthy
orders. Look, we're not going to kill you, no matter what is means. We're
soldiers, not animals, and besides... People believe in what you say: the speech 
you made at the conference. Everyone is fed up with Bourne and what he wants, 
the way he does things. You're the one person anyone really believes in anymore
or respects. We've been fighting for him for too long.
We all feel the same way."

She looked up at them, watching their expressions closely, and then finally 
nodded. She got up somewhat shakily. "Do you want to do something about the
government or just disappear after this?"

They shrugged. "There's nowhere really to go."

"My organisation is going to make a bid for a takeover soon. We need all the
support we can get."

The guards turned away slightly and then back to her, nodding. "We're in," he
said tensely, but determined. "Where do we go?"

Alexia turned to her driver and bodyguard. "They're expecting you to end up
dead too," the guards pointed out. "But you can just say we boxed you in and
chucked you out here, if you prefer. They won't blame you; they'll blame us."

The driver looked at Alexia. "I'm sorry, I have to go back to my family."

She nodded and turned to the bodyguard. "I'm in if you'll take me," he offered.

"Of course." She smiled. "Will he be safe if we just leave him here?" she
asked the soldiers. They nodded and she turned to the driver, smiling.
 Thank you for everything," she told him quietly. "Take care of yourself and
your family."

"Good luck to you. I'm just sorry that I can't come," he replied, shaking her
hand and the turning to walk back up the road in the direction from where they
had come.

Alexia turned to the soldiers and bodyguard. "So where do we go?" they asked.

"Our HQ. We'll need to go down to the coast on one of the small roads. I've got
a launch down at the beach for emergencies, and I think this qualifies.
We'd better only take one car and leave the others here. Do you have anything I
can use to send a scrambled message on a secure link?"

The second soldier nodded. "Give me the place you want and I'll make sure it's
safe and no one will pick it up."

She nodded and then looked up at them again. "Thank you," she said simply.
"I'm not sure what else I should say, but... It's wonderful to be alive." She
smiled at them. "I just hope I can make it worth your trouble."

"You already did."

She frowned.

"What you represent to people is something we need right now. None of us had
the guts to do anything before. We needed to see someone else do it first. Now, 
we'd better get going before Langdon realises that we're late."

She nodded and got into the back of the first car. The others piled in and the 
car pulled away. "There's a road on the left that goes down to the coast," she
told the soldier, who was driving. He nodded, turning the car down the road and 
winding slowly down the cliff. Another soldier set up and scrambled a link, 
passing her the PAL.

"It's absolutely secure," he said when she looked at it nervously.

"Oh, I do trust you... it's just... Where's the on button?"


Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998


===========================  PART 9  =====================================


Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998

Part 9



"Any news?"

Krieg shook his head. "Nothing. No one knows anything." He sighed, frustrated,
giving Lucas a quick smile as he passed him a fresh cup of coffee. "Thanks. I
need this."

Someone gasped behind him. "Ben!" a voice cried with delight and he turned to
find Alexia throwing herself at him and hugging him tightly. He held her back,
looking her over for a moment, and then squeezing her tightly in turn.

"What happened?" he gasped finally, laughing with nervous relief.

"You have to let me breathe!" He released her and she sat down, shaking hands
with a few other people, beckoning to a group in the doorway and motioning to a 
line of seats. "I didn't get names," she admitted, embarrassed, "But these
people were supposed to be delivering me to be shot. They decided to help 
instead and I got someone to power up my escape launch at the marina and we went 
down there to pick it up. I thought it would be safer than calling ahead."

Krieg looked up at the group of men, getting up and clasping the leader's hand.
"Thank you for bringing her back."

"We wanted out anyway," he shrugged in reply, and grinned quickly.

"Ben, will you do introductions?" Alexia asked him tiredly, rubbing her eyes
wearily.

"Sure. We'll do a little tour of the base and arrange quarters. What field were
you in?"

"Ops and he's a bodyguard," the spokesman replied, pointing to a third.

"OK. Then we'll go and check out our weapons and our plans for that side of
things with Will. We'll come back here later and regroup, Lex. OK?"

"Uhuh. See you," she murmured sleepily, looking up as someone held a cup of
coffee in front of her face.

"You look like you need it," Lucas said, sitting down next to her.

"I do. Thank you," she replied, drinking deeply and smiling at him gratefully.
"What happened with McGath? I know he's all right, but I don't know what
exactly went on."

"Well, we couldn't get through to him so we took a team to the hotel and took
him back across the border and dropped him off at a UEO vessel," he explained,
briefly.

"What are the media saying?"

"That there was an attempt, by the same group, against Bourne and McGath, but
McGath will be making a statement telling them differently."

"I hope Bourne doesn't announce my demise too soon," she grinned, but he looked
back at her gravely.

"Ben... everyone was scared to death about you."

"Well, I'm all right. Maybe it's only because I was lucky as hell, but I'm
alive and right now I want to enjoy that," she replied irritably and then
sighed. She wanted to hear that someone else was worried.

"I guess that's what counts. We filled in the map while you were... gone."

She got up eagerly to look, frowning slightly with concentration. "Could you
put on the news?" she asked absently, still studying the map.

He flicked the screen on and muted the sound and then quickly turned the volume
back on.

"... According to reports, earlier today assassination attempts were made
against both President Bourne and Secretary General McGath of the UEO, by a
splinter faction of the Macronesian military. However, statements just in from 
the UEO have now claimed that the attempt on Secretary McGath was made by the 
Macronesian government, and the attempt on President Bourne was simply to divert 
suspicion and was really a hoax intended to divert suspicion from the 
Macronesian government. Secretary McGath was escorted by a rescue team across 
the border and is currently demanding that the conference ask that President 
Bourne hand himself over to face these allegations. The conference has been 
investigating previous reports of another assassination attempt and an 
unprovoked attack by Macronesia on a UEO base. Information now shows that these
attacks were not carried out by a separatist group but were conducted with the 
full authorisation of the Macronesian government. The talks have dissolved into 
uproar. The delegates are fleeing for their lives in the face of these 
assassination attempts but intend to reconvene at a 'safe' location to continue
talks, to decide what is now to be done...."

"And now for our next disaster..." Alexia grinned. "From what I hear, from the
soldier who helped me, people won't take too kindly to the fact that Bourne was
going to kill me, and do it in the middle of the city, where other people could 
get hurt. I think it's about time we went and talked with the press. Greg, can
you help us write out what we need to say or shall I just wing it?"

"We've got all the other press releases, you can just improvise from  those,"
he replied, handing her a roll of papers.

She looked through them quickly and nodded, then turned to Lucas. "You think
you could give me a lift in the fighter?"

"So long as you don't mind it being a bit cramped."

"Not at all. Shall we go? I just have to tell Ben."

"I'll go and get the fighter ready," Lucas said, as they left the planning
room, splitting off in opposite directions.

When Lucas got to the docking bay, Krieg was showing the new arrivals around. "
Alexia is looking for you," Lucas called as he walked across. "I' m going to
take her to the press to make a statement about Bourne's plot to kill her and
the announcement that the movement is making a stand," he told Krieg quickly as
Alexia ran in.

"There you are!" she panted, coming across to them. "Contact the base and tell
the UEO Lieutenant, Roberts, to get his people to move. I want to be able to say 
we've taken over the base when I say that we're standing against Bourne."

"Take a PAL and I'll give you a call when it's done."

"Thanks. I'll see you all later," she called as they crossed to the fighter and
Krieg helped her in.

"Good luck and take care," he told them both.

"We will," they replied as Krieg left closing the hatches, so they could flood
the bay.

"You all right there?" Lucas asked her as he started to move the craft forward.

"Fine. Excited, nervous, but fine," she grinned. "You know where we're going?"

"I checked it on the map."

"I can't believe we're finally moving. You think we've got a chance?"

"If everyone feels like those soldiers who helped you, we won't even have a
fight," he replied, reassuringly. "Want to drive for a bit?"

She grinned. "If you'll watch me. I've never flown one of these before." They
slowly switched places and he held the controls with his hands over hers, 
showing her how to keep it level and how much to move for adjustments to the 
terrain. "It's very light," she said, surprised. "How fast are we going?"

"Here," he answered pointing to the display. "145 miles an hour."

She blinked at him. "I can't feel it at all. But I guess that's the point.
Er... it's getting a bit rocky, could you..." She moved back for him to take
over. "It's really different looking at the tapes and the designs and actually
getting in it. Are we... can they see us?" she asked nervously, noticing two
subs appear on the sensors off to their right.

"No. I've got the stealth functions on and we're very close to the sea floor,
but I can get closer."

"That's all right," she replied quickly. "There, we're nearly at the media
broadcast station. How do we ask them if we can dock?"

"Hang on," he said, opening a link. "They want to know what we want and who we
are."

"Tell them that it's Alexia Bourne and that I have a statement for them, if
they are interested."

He held up his hand listening, then looked up at her briefly. "They heard and
they're giving us clearance to dock." He moved the fighter in carefully.
The water slowly drained out of the bay. He opened the hatch, jumping out to 
help her down.

"Will the fighter be OK, or should you stay here?" she asked, concerned.

"There an encryption code on it. It's safe. I want to come."

"And protect me?" she grinned, turning away as a group of the station managers
hurried into the bay. She held out her hand, shaking the director's firmly. "I
want to make a statement to the people of Macronesia. I also cannot have anyone 
knowing I am here."

The director shook her head. "We haven't told anyone. We weren't expecting
you."

Alexia smiled secretively. "Neither is anyone else." The director looked at her
in bewilderment. "I don't have much time. We have to leave again very soon."

"You're in danger?" the director hazarded.

"I would say that was a fairly accurate description of the situation," Lucas
answered her, wryly.
"Look, I think we'd better get moving on this."

Alexia turned back to the director who shrugged. "No problem," she said,
leading them out of the bay and through the building. "You mind telling me
what's going on?" she asked as they walked.

"I'll explain it all in the statement," Alexia replied, looking straight ahead,
her face tense.

"A summary, then. Why are you in danger? Who are you in danger from, the UEO?
the separatist group?"

"My guardian tried to kill me," she answered, walking past the open mouthed
director into the main studio. "What now?"

"I... Um... over here," the woman told her blankly, indicating where to go.
"I want a camera rolling over here, live, in two minutes," she called to the
technicians. "Break off whatever you have to, just do it. There's a special
statement going out." She turned back to the two following her.
 Both of you?"

Alexia looked quickly at Lucas, before answering. "No, just me."

"OK. Just sit here and speak into the camera when I say 'We're live'. You' ve
done this before of course."

"Not like this." She breathed out slowly, watching as the director went across
to confer with her colleagues about the changes. "Tell me I'm not going to
screw this up completely."

"You'll be great," Lucas replied, smiling. "Just relax and pretend it's us
lot."




As the fighter launched, Krieg looked around at the new arrivals. "Want to take
over a base?" he asked lightly. They stared at him and then shrugged, following
him as he hurried back to the planning room. "Get me through to Roberts," he
ordered Greg, who pulled on his headset, swivelling his chair around to the 
comms station and typing quickly.

He looked up and nodded. "What's the message?"

"We're taking over the base. Tell him to get things moving and I'll bring over
some reinforcements to make sure we do it." Greg nodded worriedly and started to
repeat the message as Krieg turned to Will. "You've got the plans for this?"
Will flourished them, passing them over. "How many people do we need?"

"Well, we've got a lot of promised support on the base. Another ten should do
it," Will replied.

Krieg nodded. "Five of us... Leo, you're coming with us. Go and get another
four who can fire a weapon. Will, get the equipment and we'll meet in the launch
bay in ten, and remember to change into the Macronesian uniforms," he added as
he ran out and down to launch bay, where he shouted. Susan ran in a few moments 
later with the uniforms.

"You're not even going to turn your back? You going to watch?"

"That was the plan," Susan replied wryly.

"Out!" Krieg ordered, and she walked away for them to change in privacy.
The rest of the team came in and changed. Within a few minutes they were ready 
and scrambled into the craft, launching quickly. "The base is very close,"
Krieg told the strangers to the operation. "We should basically have control by
the time we get there. We've got someone working there already, several people,"
he corrected, turning his attention to navigation.

"OK, here we are," he said after a while. "We're just going in." He directed
the craft at the docking ports. They were open and didn't close as the team
approached.


Stark's Lieutenant, Roberts, picked up his PAL irritably, and turned it on, his
expression not changing as the voice came across with the message. He looked 
around the room, gave an assent to the message and shut it off, then turned it 
on again, typing in the correct number. "Greggan, we're on," he said briefly
and quietly. "Tell the others and take over weaps."

Then he turned around, charging up his weapon. The commanding officer turned 
sharply, hearing the noise. He collasped as Roberts shot him and then the other 
five in the room, all of whom were unprepared for his attack. He sighed and 
dragged the bodies to a hatch, opening it and pulling them in and then locking 
it and melting the lock. Post-stun headaches tended to make people rather cranky 
and he couldn't afford to have them interfering. It really was a pain that he
had been told not to kill anyone if he could avoid it. It made everything so 
much harder. He opened the door and looked out into the corridor, hurrying to 
the next room, which was communications. Two operators turned and looked round 
at him. He nodded to them. He had sounded them out a few months ago and knew 
which side they would be on. "It's going down," he briefed them, closing the
door. Hearing it lock after him, he hurried on towards the launch bays.

The duty officer saw him hurrying across. "Open all ports," he whispered.
 We're moving." The man nodded. "Can you deal with anyone you need to  here?"

"There are only two whom we can't trust. No problem," he replied calmly,
beckoning to a second man and whispering with him as Roberts walked away.
After that Roberts headed to sensors, looking out through the glass windows,
willing the help craft into view. A few minutes later a message started across 
the main comms link.

"This base is declaring allegiance to the freedom movement. It will no longer
take orders from the Macronesian government under President Bourne.
We wish this to be a peaceful takeover. We already have control of all the major 
control rooms and equipment in the base and have shut down over- ride and 
redundant systems. Anyone who disagrees should not fight, but report to the 
prison area where they will not be harmed or ill treated and will be released as 
soon as the area is secure. This is a chance to stand against Bourne and the 
orders we have all had to follow and grown to hate. I hope that loss of life 
will not be necessary."

Roberts sighed. They didn't have much hope of no fighting or people handing
themselves over, but it was worth a shot. He raised his weapon and slipped out 
of the door and down the corridor, hearing the door lock behind him, as he had 
instructed. "Greggan?" he asked, turning on his PAL.

"Here. Weapons secure. We're moving to secure the floor. So far we've only had
six people who have  been a problem. Will tell you when level two is secure.
Level three and storage have been secured and are fully guarded. All prisoners 
are secured safely- no deaths. Level 4 is being dealt with as well."

"I'll take one," Roberts replied. "Good work," he added before closing the PAL
and hurrying to the stairs. As he ran down the corridor a group of men dragged 
several unconscious bodies into a room, saluting quickly as they saw him running 
past. He took the stairs three at a time, pausing and peering out before he 
opened the door at the top. Weapons fire shot past his head and he leaned out, 
shooting the man aiming at him and then hurrying down the corridor, dragging the 
inert body out of the way and into an empty room, locking it with his master 
keys.

"Hands up!" someone ordered behind him and he turned to find a young officer
pointing his weapon at him. "Which side you on?" he asked fearfully, glancing
about nervously.

"Freedom," Roberts replied, tensing in case he had to try and disarm the other
man, but the officer dropped his arm, sighing.

"Thank God." He pointed down the corridor with his weapon. "We heard the
message. That end is all ours."

"Then let's get this end," Robert replied, motioning him to follow. They
started down the corridor, checking the rooms as they passed, Roberts going in 
and the young officer waiting in the corridor. A streak of fire passed just to 
their right. "Get down!" Roberts shouted, squatting behind an outcrop in the
corridor wall and carefully looking round, taking aim and then shooting. There 
was a clatter and the officer looked over to see Roberts running to a prone 
figure and pulling it into a room.

A group of men appeared at the other end. Roberts raised his weapon calmly.
"Which side are you on?" he called. The men looked at each other and then the
leader took a deep breath. "Freedom movement."

Roberts dropped his arm. "Are there any more of Bourne's people up that end?"

"It's cleared. We locked them all into an empty room," the man replied, coming
across to him.

Roberts turned on his PAL again. "Greggan, this is Roberts. Level one is
secure."

"Good work. Four is secure. We're all moving to two with the new arrivals from
freedom command."

"Meet you down there." He shut down the PAL and turned back to the others.
"Guard this floor," he ordered them. "Make sure no one gets out of the rooms.
Get them all into one room and make sure there aren't any strays," he called as
he ran back to the stairs.



Krieg looked out warily after opening the hatch and saw the duty officer waving 
at him. "We're secure down here, Sir," the man called cheerfully and Krieg
motioned the rest of his team out. "It's just level two now."

Krieg nodded. "Thanks for the help." The man nodded in return and the other men
standing around saluted as they hurried past and ran up a staircase. As they 
came onto the level two landing, they saw another man running down the stairs 
towards them. He paused warily. "We're with the movement," Krieg told him
quickly and the man nodded.

"Roberts, UEO intelligence. This is the only unsecured floor."

Krieg nodded. "Shall we go, then?" They looked out of the door, covering each
other and making their way down the corridor. As they approached a bend they 
heard fire and slowed, looking around to see two groups exchanging fire from 
across an open space, the men squatting behind consoles. The group nearest them 
looked round and fired. "Back against the wall!" Krieg shouted as one of his
team fell. He reached out as he pressed himself back, pulling the man towards 
him and checking for a pulse. "Damn!" he cursed, furiously.
"Put down your weapons and you will not be harmed. This is the freedom
movement, you are surrounded," he shouted, guessing that the people firing on
the other side of this group were the good guys.

"Go to hell!" someone shouted.

He looked at the men pressed against either side of the corridor. "On three,"
he mouthed. "One, two..." They turned into the corridor firing. The group
sandwiched in the middle were taken by surprise despite the warning, trying to
return fire from both directions. Four collapsed limply. "Back!" Krieg ordered
and peered around the corner. There were three men left, staring terrified at 
each other.

"We surrender," one shouted finally, throwing down his weapon. "I'm standing
up with my hands raised."

Roberts crossed over to them and helped Will to tie them firmly, leading them 
back up the stairs to a room of other prisoners. The second group stood up 
cheering, and the leader came across to Krieg. "Is that all on this level?" The
man nodded. Krieg broke into a wide smile and turned on his PAL connecting to 
the base. "Susan? Krieg. We've got the base!" The other soldiers cheered again.
"Guard the floor," Krieg said, turning back to the men. "Roberts will give the
base orders in a while." The men nodded and Krieg turned back to Roberts. "That
was a hell of a lot easier than I expected. You sure did a hell of a job getting 
support for us here."

Roberts returned his look calmly, but clearly pleased. "I've been here for a
while to get to be second in command. I got to know the main people in each of 
the sections and told them to find out who was who around here, in terms of
support. When we got the message, I simply got each section to round up its 
rotten apples and lock their doors. The other groups," he shrugged. "Well, most
people in this country hate the way things are going and people go in groups 
depending on who they work with. That way, when they heard the message, a whole 
group would know it had the support of the other members, and so... people will 
act when they are a group, when they wouldn't if they had to ask others which
side they were on."

Krieg nodded. "Good work. We have to get back to our base and start getting
everything else in motion."

"I'll take over here. I know what the drill is. Thanks for the help; you came
at just the right time."

"I think that should be thank you," Krieg returned, grinning and motioning his
team back to the stairs. They ran down again and through the corridors, saluting 
the other men as they passed and back to the launch bay. "OK, let' s go home
and get this really rolling!"



She sighed despairingly and then faced the camera as the crew started the 
countdown. The announcer turned to the camera. "We are interrupting our usual
schedule to bring you a live transmission. In our studio we have Alexia Bourne 
with a statement to the Macronesian people."

The director made a thumbs up and she looked steadily into the camera. "I don't
have time to say everything I want to, but I hope what I say now is enough. 
Firstly I want to tell you and the other confederations that the attack on the 
UEO base and the assassination attempt on Secretary McGath were authorised by 
the Macronesian government and president Bourne. There is no separatist group 
and there was no real attempt on President Bourne's life. For a long time I have
been working with a freedom movement and, with the revelations about Bourne's
conduct, we hope that we will finally get the support we need to move. We have 
to move now, as my involvement in this has been exposed and I was supposed to be 
executed by Bourne's men, under his orders, earlier today. I was lucky enough to
find myself with a group of soldiers who did not agree with Bourne's views."

"I believe that the vast majority of Macronesians are united in their hatred
for president Bourne's type of government, his policies of violence and
infingements of human rights. We all want change, but fear that things will 
revert to people starving, no education, no shelter, because Bourne did provide 
these things. But the cost has been individual loss of self respect as people 
follow orders which go against all their morals and beliefs. It is not necessary 
to have a government like this in order to provide people with the essentials."

"My group has been working for the last few years to set up a network of
supporters and to make plans for a new type of government. So far we have been 
successful, and with enough support we can take control and offer people not 
only the necessities that they received under Bourne's government, but the
democracy that we all deserve and long for so desperately. All we need is for 
people to support us. If enough people say they will stand, then we can do this. 
But it isn't enough to wait until other people are standing. It must be a united
rising if it is to succeed."

"If we gain power, I can assure you that I will do everything I can to continue
to provide everyone with the basics of life: health care, education, food, 
shelter. And I shall strive to put in place a democratic government where 
freedom of expression is a right, not an offence. I also believe that I can 
ensure peace on fair terms with the UEO and other confederations."

She looked up at Lucas, who had turned away for a moment talking on the PAL.

"Lucas? It's Krieg. We've got the base. Not much trouble at all. How's she
doing?"

"Great," he replied, watching her and the people in the room, all still and
perfectly silent. "I'll tell her. Thanks. Good work," he added, turning off the
PAL and giving her the thumbs up sign.

She smiled briefly. "I have now got confirmation of our first stand of support.
My people have peacefully taken control of the Perth military base.
We want to do this without violence, but we will fight if we have absolutely no 
alternative, because we believe this is not only right, but our duty, to 
ourselves as well as everyone else. No one can live in this type of state 
without becoming cynical, bitter and disillusioned. But that is reversible if we 
can show that we will no longer mortgage our morals and our beliefs for what is 
safest and easiest. There is another option now, and I hope that enough people 
will have the strength and courage to help us fulfill it and show you how 
different things can be. Whatever happens in the next few hours it is important
not to lose hope of change for the better and faith in ourselves, for that is 
where it must come from to succeed. Thank you."

She sighed, relieved that it was over, waiting for the reaction of the people 
there. The announcer, instead of picking up her papers to continue, started to 
clap and the whole room echoed with applause. She laughed nervously, getting up 
as the director crossed to her. "We'll broadcast it constantly. I think I can
safely say that the station is behind you all the way. We'll do what we can,"
she promised, smiling.

"Thank you," Alexia replied, turning back to Lucas. "How did I do?"

"Well, I'm not sure. I think that your ending..." She hit him lightly on the
arm, laughing with him.
"Terrific, as ever, and you know it. Look around!" he told her. "Now, let' s
get out of here, before Bourne arrives,"  he added, growing serious.


A commotion started at the other end of the room and someone shouted to them. "
Get out. Leave now! Bourne's men are here!"

Alexia looked back worriedly at the director. "Go!" the other woman commanded.
"We'll be fine once you're gone."

Alexia nodded and let Lucas pull her out of the room and into the corridor, 
running, looking back fleetingly as they turned a corner and then finally 
rounded the last bend into the docking bay. "Get the fighter powered up!" he
shouted to her, standing guard by the door as he worked the panel to flood the 
port.

"I don't know how, you put the codes on it!" she cried, taking the weapon from
him. "You go. Go or we'll neither of us get out of here!" she ordered him and
he nodded quickly, jumping into the fighter and powering up the engines.

"Alexia!" he called as the doors started to cycle shut and the fighter's power
came on full. She fired quickly into the corridor and ran towards the fighter as 
a man ran into the room behind her. Hearing him, she turned and quickly aimed a 
kick to his stomach and then an empi strike to the throat leaving him doubled on
the floor grasping his neck, panting for breath. She grasped Lucas' hand and let
him pull her into the fighter as the doors closed fully, the port flooding. "
Come on!" he muttered, punching buttons and accelerating forward as soon as the
doors had opened wide enough. They stopped opening and then started to close 
again, just as the fighter burst out of the base. Alexia looked back sadly. 
�They'll be OK," he reassured her. "You know karate?"

"One thing about having Bourne as my guardian was that he wanted me to learn
how to shoot and defend myself. I happen to like the karate, so I kept doing it. 
I haven't been doing it for very long, two or so years maybe, but I did some
hard work on it for a while."

He nodded. "A friend taught me a bit. It really helps, just knowing anything."

"You were surprised?"

"Yes... I mean..."

"You don't think I can look after myself?" her voice was angry and hurt.

"No, I didn't say that... What I meant. Look, I know how you feel about that. I
get that all the time when I'm on seaQuest. It's not that," he replied
uncomfortably.

"Then what?" she asked, curious and not sure whether to believe him.

"Sub fighters approaching, I'm taking her down," he interrupted, diving the
fighter down to the sea floor, moving with its contours and then dropping it 
down into a trench. Alexia studied the sensors fearfully, breathing fast beside 
him. "I think they lost us," he said eventually as the subfighters continued on
a straight course, while he steered away at an angle. She sighed beside him, 
relaxing.

"Can we get back to the base without putting it in danger?"

"Yes. I think we can just follow the trenches. Keep an eye on the sensors for
me. It just gets a little hairy down here."

She stared at the displays. "You didn't answer my question."

"No I didn't," he replied evasively.

She tossed her head angrily. They were silent for the rest of the way. She
jumped down without his help and walked out when they docked. "Alexia!" he
called after her, but she didn't look back.  He sighed in frustration, leaning
on the fighter and cursing. He looked up in surprise as she came back in, her 
eyes furio5s.

"I don't want to b% protected. You think I'm completely uselesq. Wll, I'm
not!"

"You're more capable than any of t(e rest of us, and I respect that... and
yoU."

Sh% lookedat him Coldly for a moment. "I want more than your respect," she
said quietly and turned away. He stood looking after her for a moment, open 
mouthed, and then ran out after her, but she was gone.


They sat around in the planning room, assembling for a briefing. Alexia got up 
and paced beside the map, pointing to the locations as she talked.
 Krieg is en-route back here. The colonies that promised support have called to 
confirm. Another three bases have opted to join us. There are three subs on 
their way and about two dozen subfighters, but they've been intercepted by other
vessels; some are civilian, some military. The media seems to be on our side and 
they are hearing promises of further support. These five bases are the ones we 
have to worry about most. Another five are unknowns; we believe that fighting 
has broken out at them, due to the flash messages that Greg's been intercepting
for us."

"There is rioting in some areas of the capital, and troops are pulling back to
the HQ. We have no word on Bourne or his senior staff. Our weapons here have 
been set up and ready. All our long range sensors are out. For the moment, 
there's nothing else we can do but wait until we know who we need to fight and
who we can get to help us. We have ten teams monitoring communications, and the 
data will go on the screen automatically. So far, the resistance that supporters 
have met has been very small. The civilian colonies are nearly all agreeing. 
Anyone got any other ideas?"

"Do you want UEO help?" Lucas asked her neutrally.

"Not unless we really need it. It would be much more unifying for Macronesia to
accomplish a revolt by itself. Getting the UEO involved openly now would only 
create more splits." She said it with no inflection in her voice and no emotions
on her face. He nodded. "No one is asking for assistance to take over their
colony or base, so..."

She broke off as Krieg walked in, still in combat gear. "I heard it on the way
back. You were wonderful," he told her.

Greg looked up from the corner. "We just got another two bases. There's only
three civilian colonies that won't change over to us."

"You going to relax yet?" Krieg asked her, laughing.

"Not until it's over. And not for a while, then."

"Come on," Krieg rolled his eyes. "Smile. Be happy! Or did I miss something?"

She smiled sadly at him and then sincerely, laughing at herself and then getting 
up. "I'm going into the city now to set up HQ there. It'll give people a
greater sense of security. We'll set up a direct link once we're there, to trade
data and information."

"Shouldn't you stay here and..."

"Ben, I'm going. You can come if you like, but I'd prefer you to be here to
watch things."

"OK, but take the soldiers from the car and the bodyguard with you, plus
whoever you need for the equipment. Lucas, take her in the fighter. You got her 
to the media station safely, and she needs to be kept safe." He turned back to
her appeasingly. "You do. People believe in you, when you talk, not me, not
Susan or Greg. They want to hear things from you. Look, if you want to get 
yourself killed, just wait until after we get control, huh?"

"If it makes you happy," she replied, somewhat upset, and left. "I'll be in
the docking bay."

Krieg turned back to Lucas. "Did I miss something here?"

"I don't know," he replied. "I think I did."

"Uhuh," Krieg nodded.

"What do you mean 'uhuh'."

Krieg shrugged. "Nothing. Just 'uhuh'." Lucas glared at him and started to walk
past him, but Krieg put out an arm blocking his way.

"What?" Lucas asked, exasperated.

"When you're out there, you have to give orders. You won't be able to do
everything yourself. If you make a bad call, it's a bad call, but you sure as
hell better make one. That's what being an officer is about. You make the best
choice you can and then you go with it. You take responsibility and you give 
it." He dropped his arm and Lucas nodded, but Krieg put his arm back up. �Just
look after her," Krieg repeated, giving him an intense look.

"Yeah, whatever," he replied after a pause and walked out, hurrying to the bay
and picking up a weapon. Alexia was sitting in the fighter waiting for him, 
changed into a jump-suit with a gun on the belt. He settled in beside her and 
piloted the fighter out of the base in silence, except for the permission 
commands over the PAL. He glanced across at her when they were clear of the 
base, but she was looking away so he shut his mouth on what he had been about to 
say. Two launches pulled out following them. After a few minutes he broke off 
suddenly to the right. "We've got bandits. I'm going to drop back and help the
launches," he told her quickly. He lifted the fighter up, dropping it in behind
the first subfighter, firing and then pulling down under the fire ball from the 
explosion. "You OK?" he asked quickly, following the other subfighter as it
broke off to the left, trying to get behind him. She nodded silently, staring at 
the sensor information.
He fired again, as the target lock confirmed, and the second subfighter lit up 
the cockpit as it exploded. He breathed out, looking down at the sensors and 
around, swinging back to fly wing to the launches. "They're gone." He looked
across at her again.

"I just don't like seeing people get killed."

"You think I do?"

"No. I'm just not so good at handling it. Any tips?"

"Them or us."

"Works for me." She forced a weak smile and then concentrated on the displays
again.



Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998


===========================  PART 10  =====================================


Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998


Part 10


"OK, we're in." He flipped the switches off then turned to pick up his gear.
Alexia opened the hatches, looked out, and finally stepped out into the bay. 
Beside them, the launch crews disembarked and they made their way slowly across
the bay towards the doors. Outside, the corridors were quiet and they hurried 
on, jogging slowly, watchful. "Where are we going?"

"I thought we'd go to the main conference room and then post someone at
security and building control. First we get our links open, though. This way,"
she beckoned, listening at a door and then opening it. She looked around quickly 
before going in. "Clear. OK guys, you start unpacking. One of you come with me
and take over at the building control room." One of the soldiers from the cars
hurried over to her and they left through another door, rushing up a staircase 
and to the building security room where Alexia checked that the systems were on 
and the room was secure before she left to rejoin the others. "The link up,
yet?"

"Nearly," Lucas replied, connecting equipment and leads and then turning it on.
"OK, we're up. Ben, can you hear us OK?"

"Loud and clear."

"Good. Now send out a message on the internex, over the radio open frequency,
saying that we're in control here and to send messages of support or request for
help to us here," Alexia told him.

"I'm on it. Just give me a few minutes." He typed quickly, watching the
connections and the transmission in progress. "OK. It's re-sending itself every
five minutes, twice through. What next?" He turned to her, but she was leaving
through the main doors. He threw the headphones to another member of the team 
and ran after her, picking up his weapon again. "Wait!" he called, panting as
he caught up with her. "Thanks for waiting!"

"I didn't want company," she replied. "Look, you should be checking the
systems and getting in the reports of support and everything."

"Greg can do it just fine," he answered patiently. They got to the front doors
and opened them, looking out carefully and then going out on to the steps.

Outside, the square was very quiet. Alexia nodded. "Good, let's go back now."

"Hang on." He stopped her as they started to walk back and then turned quickly,
raising his weapon as a group of people looked out of a door, raising their 
hands fearfully.

"It's all right," Alexia called to them, walking over, despite Lucas' attempt
to pull her back. "They aren't armed. He lowered the gun warily.
 Who are you?"

"Staff for the conference. Bourne's men all cleared out when the conference
broke up. We didn't want to get caught up with them, so we stayed in here."

"You want to help us run this place?"

The man nodded eagerly. "Whatever you say."

Alexia sighed impatiently. "That's the point. We want you to do it because you
choose to, not because you're afraid. Anyone who doesn't want to help can just
stay here or leave; it's quiet outside."

The group looked around at each other and then back at her. "We want to help,"
the man replied more confidently.

"Good. Come back to the conference room and we'll discuss what we need." She
turned as they heard vehicles pulling up by the doors. Lucas ran out quickly and 
then came back smiling. "Media. They'll want to talk to you. I' ll take this
lot back to Greg and let him sort it out."

"Fine. I'll go and send out another message to let everyone know that we're
here."

"This way," Lucas motioned to the group, leading them back into the planning
room. "Alexia's talking to the media. Greg, can you sort out this lot to help
run the building? They're staff here, anyway."

"Where did..." he turned quickly as an alarm flashed up and the voice of the
soldier on security came over the PAL. Greg nodded quickly. "There's a breach
at exit 5. It could be nothing."

"But it could be Bourne's people." Lucas looked around worriedly. The other two
soldiers were standing at the other side of the room and he beckoned them over. 
"Can you check out exit 5? There's a breach." They nodded, turning to go. "Be
careful," he warned them and they saluted quickly, shutting the doors again. "
I'm going to get Alexia back here. I don't want her standing right in the open
with people running loose about the  building."

He hurried to the front of the building and out to where Alexia was talking with 
a group of reporters. �We need you inside," he told her, with meaning.
She nodded, smiling at the reporters and hurrying back inside. "There's a
security breach at exit 5. I sent your team of soldiers from the car to check it 
out." They froze as weapons fire rang out and then started running towards the
sounds. He pulled Alexia back as they rounded a corner. "Go back to the
conference room!" he ordered her.

"No. I'm not letting you go in there by yourself, and I'm not going to be the
one who never takes a risk. None of the others are any better at this than I am. 
Now stop wasting time!"

She looked round the corner and they ran on, pausing to check the way ahead was 
clear as they rounded bends. Alexia looked round a corner, quickly raising her 
weapon to hit the man who ran out at her. He doubled over and she hit him again 
on the back of the neck, ducking as a second person fired at them. After a few 
minutes with no fire they looked round again and then went cautiously into the 
corridor. Alexia knelt down by the soldier sprawled on the ground. She looked up
pale and sad.

"He's dead."

"Get back!" Lucas shouted as someone stepped into the corridor ahead of her.

"Hey, hold it!" the second soldier called and Lucas lowered his weapon, smiling
grimly. Alexia got up and dusted off her hands. The other soldier crossed to 
where the attacker had left and jammed the door. "I don't think he'll be back,
anyway."

"We need to tie the other one up and take him somewhere we can lock him  in."

"I'll deal with it," the soldier offered angrily.

"Remember, we don't mistreat prisoners, no matter what," she told him carefully
before they left. �You all right?"

Lucas stopped short. "No. I'm not. I told them to go down here, and now
someone's dead. I don't even know his name. I just ordered him down here. I
should have gone."

She took his arm forcefully. "No you shouldn't. You're meant to delegate
things. You can't do everything that's a risk. You have to ask people to put
themselves at risk. That's your job. That's what officers do. So, it would have
been better if you got killed instead?"

"I should have gone."

"Then why didn't you?"

He looked across at her, angry, opening his mouth to explain that it was because 
she was outside and he had no choice but to make sure she was all right. He 
closed his mouth and carried on as she followed slowly behind him.



"As the day continues, more colonies and military bases are going over to join
the freedom movement. Apart from the overwhelming hatred of Bourne's government,
it is the woman who is currently leading the movement who has inspired such
courage and trust in all the people who are flocking to support her. From around 
the city people have congregated at the building that was, until a few hours 
ago, the site of the peace talks which have now been deserted, the delegates 
fleeing to their own confederations in the wake of president Bourne's
assassination attempt on Secretary McGath. Fighting has broken out in some 
cities and bases, but the conflicts are all being resolved in favour of the 
movement."

"The overwhelming support also grows out of another fear. With Bourne as
president of Macronesia and the events of the recent days looking like only the 
first in a campaign to destroy the UEO, war appeared inevitable, but with a new
government, it could be avoided. The movement has told us that they are in 
contact with the UEO, to work towards liberty and that they are certain that 
they can reach a peaceful settlement. They hasten to assure the Macronesian 
people that this co-operation with the UEO will in no way bias the peace terms 
in the favour of the UEO. Peace agreed on equal terms."

"President Bourne's whereabouts are currently unknown, though it is believed
that he is at the Government HQ in the capital, across the city from the freedom 
movements's temporary HQ headquarters. The people behind me have come to offer
their support, help and lives, if need be. They have surrounded the building, 
setting up a guard to aid the team here. Alexia Bourne, whose leadership of the 
movement remained secrect until today, revealed her position following discovery 
and an attempt by Bourne's staff to kill her in the city, endangering other
citizens. Fortunately, the soldiers ordered to carry out the assassination 
refused, and have since been aiding the movement. A few moments ago she came out 
to address the people assembled here, to thank them for their support and to 
give them a message of hope and news of the success the movement has been having 
in peacefully assuming power. With fears of a third world war growing, and the 
likelihood that nuclear weapons would destroy the planet, the idea of supporting 
president Bourne has little appeal."

Alexia sighed and looked away from the vid-screen as the news report started to 
repeat, as it had been doing for the last hour.



"We've got a message from North Celebes-sea base requesting assistance."

"Find someone near them and send them in," Alexia told Lucas. He took a deep
breath, looking at the map and then connecting to the sub. He shut his eyes 
before he spoke. "Team four, please move to assist at North Celebes-sea base.
Do you need co-ordinates?"

"Negative. We're moving in now. We'll report back when the base in secure."

He shut off the link as the person on the other end closed it abruptly and sat 
back, silent, staring into the air blankly. A hand touched his arm gently and he 
looked across at Alexia. "You did real good," she said with emphasis before
going back to talking through the latest developments with Greg.

*I did good by sending people off to die? Perhaps I should have sent more, or 
another boat, or given them more information, or�* He didn't even know who he
had spoken to on the sub. Yet he had made a decision that someone had to make 
and he was in as good a position, if not better, than any of the rest of them to 
make it. But he wasn't sure that he wanted to be an officer if this is what it
meant. It might have been necessary at the time, but when he didn't have to, why
would he want to carry around this sinking feeling: this dread that weighted so 
heavily on his mind.

He looked over watching Alexia discussing the few remaining bases which were 
posing a problem shaking her hair backout of her eyes impatiently, entirely 
focused on the information and situation before her. He didn't know what to say
to her because he was too afraid. It wasn't that he was certain of rejection, he
could even see indications that she wanted him to say something, but he was 
still too afraid because he cared too much and it was too important to him. He 
also didn't fully grasp what he felt about her, was not sure how much his
admiration and respect were clouding other feelings, merging them. He sighed. He 
should have said something in the corridor, in the launch bay, in the 
fighter.... any time over the last few weeks. He should have told her that he 
had stopped breathing when her message had come across and he could do nothing 
to help her.

The comms link exploded into static and he turned his concentration back to 
that, trying to make out the scrambled message that was coming through.

Krieg walked in, pausing to hug Alexia briefly. That was another thing. He was 
pretty sure that it was just friendship, but the jealous side of him kept 
pestering him with the thought that it could be more. If it was, then he 
couldn't do anything anyway, not in competition with a friend, or at least he
wouldn't want to. He might not find he had any choice, just as he had no choice
about the surge of hot anger as he watched her smiling at Krieg with delight to 
see him safe. He thought about it for a moment, but it didn't make any sense:
the things Krieg had said to him, his amusement about his obvious interest and 
shyness toward Alexia. Lucas turned back to the panel, cursing under his breath.



"Well, now we know why she never showed up." Alexander Bourne leaned back in
his chair, folding his arms behind his head idly. Michael Langdon stood in front 
of him, amazed at his attitude. Langdon wondered for a moment if he had gone mad 
in the aftermath of the disaster and the shock of Alexia's betrayal.

Bourne looked at Langdon in turn. Langdon had been very subdued, showing no 
emotion even when he had just discovered Alexia's true intentions. He just stood
there trying to swallow it. *How dare she betray me? After all I've done for
her, taken her into my home, cared about her....* How dare anyone flaunt 
themselves so boldly under his nose, usurping his power? How dare a child, his 
child almost, turn against him and betray him publicly, in front of the whole 
world, to his greatest enemies? He would be a laughing stock.
Already, he had no country left to command. People had been 'disappearing' from
the base all day.

At first, all he had known was incredible shock, pain and a dull throbbing ache, 
ringing through his temples. He had never been so personally betrayed before. 
But then anger took over, and pride. No one was going to laugh at him, and no 
one was going to get away with that type of betrayal. But now he needed to be
thinking about how to get away, where he could go. Macronesia would no longer 
listen to him; the few loyal ones were hopelessly out numbered. He didn't know
how to live without power any more: complete control, authority, the delicious 
thrill of getting whatever he wanted when he wanted it, the deference, the awe. 
He even enjoyed the fear.

And none of the other confederations, his allies, would help, would even offer 
him amnesty in their territory. They had all smiled and said that it was his 
affair to deal with and they wouldn't become involved in a civil war. It was
hardly a war, he thought bitterly. People had been so ready to give him up to 
the wolves, after all he had done. But they had now decided the price was too 
high and he wasn't the only person selling.

"Sir, the people are closing in around the base. We have to leave."

"To go where? To do what? I am not leaving without my pride, even if I leave
without everything else." He sat back thinking. "I need to ask a favour of
you."

"Sir?"

"Alexia," he said quietly. "I want you to kill her, or at least try. Of course
with that many people around her, it is very dangerous, but I see it as a 
necessity." He raised his eyebrows waiting for an answer. "Well?"

"I will obey your orders, Sir."

Bourne nodded. "Good. I do appreciate this, Michael, but I believe that this
was also your wish, originally so," he shrugged, "it will be mutually
beneficial." Langdon didn't reply, standing to attention, looking past Bourne at
the wall. "I will set off for some land I hold in the Asiatic.
You can meet us there when you are through." Langdon nodded. "Dismissed, and
tell your father to come in to help me plan our strategic withdrawal," he ended,
his voice heavy with sarcasm.

Langdon closed the door and waited for a few minutes outside the office before 
taking the message to his father. When he had been waiting on the roof, waiting, 
he had gone from anger and impatience to hope. He had been glad that she didn't
come, although he had intended to kill her, if only to prove that Bourne was 
right. The logic didn't quite work, but he felt that killing her would be proof
that what she had done was wrong. He needed to think that it was, that she had 
been treacherous to all of them, a great evil, to betray him. He wanted to be
angry, to feel the need for vengeance, but if she had been doing it for... He 
couldn't afford to think like that.
All his life, he had been taught to believe in Bourne's ideals, following in his
father's footsteps in a promising military career, swiftly earning distinctions
and honours. If he didn't think of her as a traitor then he couldn't live by
those entrenched standards any more, and without them there was nothing that 
made any sense, no rules about what to do, how to do it, who to be.

He would have married her. He was glad on the roof... but he wasn't going to be
weak, he wouldn't let that side of him win. He had to beat it, and he had to
prove that he could. He straightened his uniform and marched out into the 
corridor where his father was waiting.

"President Bourne wants to talk to you about leaving."

"Where are you going?" his father stopped him.

"I have a commission from the president." He was silent for a moment. "He
wants me to try to kill Alexia."

His father looked at him gravely for a while. "Do you want to?"

"It's an order."

"And you'll probably get killed. I can get you out of this..."

"I don't want that. I never did. I don't want special treatment. I'll do it.
It'll help me, too."

His father looked deep into his eyes for a moment. "Don't get killed. Try if
you have to, but I want to see you alive," he said, his voice deep with emotion,
more than he had shown in a decade at least. He squeezed Langdon's arm and
walked past him to the office without another glance back. Langdon walked slowly 
down to the armoury and picked up a weapon. Then he changed into civvies and 
went down for a car.

The streets were very quiet as he drove, parking several blocks away from the 
conference building and walking the rest of the way. As he rounded the corner
into the huge open area in front of the building, he stopped amazed, to see a 
solid crowd, tens of thousands at least, standing silently, all eyes and ears
fixed on the steps and a lone figure. The people smiled, moving back politely to 
let him pass. There was no anger or irritation at the interruption as there 
would usually have been.

He let his hand fall from the weapon concealed inside his shirt and stood for a 
moment, curious. He looked at her as if for the first time, her hair against the 
sun burning auburn and golden. She was really a very small person but commanded 
the crowd through her energy. Even from the back of the square he could hear it 
in her voice, feel it in the reactions of those around him, electric, thrilling, 
hopeful. As soon as they were spoken he couldn't remember the words, not fully
hearing them, only the message behind them, of hope and change.

It was hot in the sun and he longed to take of his shirt, but of course he 
couldn't. She finished speaking and the crowd was silent, then broke into
thunderous applause. He watched her smiling out at the crowd, and then he turned 
slowly and walked away.

He drove out of the town and on to the empty motorways in a daze, not fully
understanding what he was doing. He had no plans about where he would go or what 
he would do, but he wasn't going back to any of it. Whatever he did would be
totally new, and he would become a new person with it. As he drove away he 
dropped all his rank and previous ideals; they were shattered anyway and somehow 
he was freer and lighter without them. So this was what hope felt like.


"We're nearing the border, Sir," General Langdon announced, pacing about the
bridge of the sub. Bourne nodded absently.

"Sir, ships approaching: two on the port, three on starboard side, all weapons
armed," A young officer shouted fearfully. "They have target lock on us."

"Can we take them out?" General Langdon asked quickly, running forward to study
the sensor display.

"No, Sir. They'll blow us out of the water."

"General, they're hailing us."

"On Screen."

"This is Freedom Ship Sne demanding that you halt and prepare to be boarded. If
you stop, you will not be fired upon. Otherwise we will destroy your boat."

"President Bourne?" General Langdon asked.

Bourne looked up, gripping the arms of the chair until his knuckles showed 
white. "Do something!"

"We can surrender or be killed, those are the options."

"How could you let this happen?" Bourne shouted. Langdon waited patiently, a
resigned and vaguely disgusted look on his face. Bourne sat back, defeated. "
Surrender," he ordered quietly.




"We have the president secured and on board along with the senior crew. The
rest of the crew will be taken back on their own vessels with our people manning 
the craft. Our ETA is three hours."

"Good work," Alexia said softly and shut off the link, leaning back against the
control panel lost in thought. She looked up at Krieg, watching her closely. "
We hold him and try him; let the UEO press charges. They will be objective. We 
couldn't possibly find a fair jury here." She sighed, rubbing her eyes wearily.
"I'd better go and make a statement. It should stop the rest of the fighting."
She stopped suddenly.

"It's over, Alexia," he told her gently.

"No. It's beginning. We've only been getting into the position to act. Now we
have to really do something. Our aim wasn't to get power, it was to get a good
and democratic government. First we had to be in a position to do that, that's
all."

"You're hopeless," he told her affectionately. "Go and make your statement."


She paused for a while, breathing deeply to calm herself before she spoke.
 President Bourne has been arrested..." She waited while the cheering died down,
"... fleeing towards the neutral zone border. I believe that our best option is
to turn him over to the UEO for them to press charges against  him." A
discontented murmur swelled through the crowd punctuated by a few shouts of 
'death penalty'. "I realise the anger and the hatred you all feel for what we
have all suffered under his control, not only physical, but the mental 
imprisonment. But if this new government is to be democratic, free and just, if 
we want to have proper human rights and rights for all, we must start with 
Alexander Bourne."

"Capital punishment is one of the human rights issues that we must first
address, and I will not support it. No jury elected in Macronesia could be 
impartial, therefore we must give him to the UEO to ensure a fair trial, as all 
people deserve. If we did otherwise, we would simple be following in his path. 
Several bases and regions are still unaccounted for, so until we learn what has 
happened, we must be patient. Any followers of President Bourne will be allowed 
to take part in our democratic community, provided that they follow its laws, or 
they may leave. They will not be persecuted or placed in danger for fighting 
what is looking like a loosing battle. I will do my best to relocate people, if
that is what they prefer, but I ask everyone now to please end the fighting and 
to look at what we have to offer. Thank you again for your time and patience and
most of all, your support."

She walked back in slowly and went into the planning room. "When Alex gets
here, I don't want to see him," she told Krieg softly. He nodded. "I'm just
sad," she said in reply to his unspoken question. "It was worth it and...
and I am mostly pleased about what I did. I'll be all right. I am all right.
I just wish I hadn't had to hurt anyone."

They waited patiently for another hour, monitoring communications. Alexia folded 
her arms and laying her head on them, fell asleep, unable to keep her eyes open.


Lucas looked up, his eyes bright. "Last base just surrendered."

The room went hushed and then people laughed, throwing their arms around each 
other. Krieg opened a bottle of champagne in a corner, pouring it liberally over 
a line of glasses.

"To Macronesia, the new alliance."

They toasted silently, then laughed again. Krieg looked around. "Where's
Alexia? She has to go and tell everyone." Greg pointed downwards from where he
was standing and Krieg crossed over, smiling when he saw her sleeping peacefully
amid the uproar. "OK, folks. Get out there to listen to a speech." They filed
out of the room, chatting excitedly, still dazed and bewildered with delight.
Krieg pulled Lucas back as he went to the door.
 You tell her," he said meaningfully. Lucas looked at him sideways. "Go on, for
God's sake. Talk to her- or don't talk, just do, but do it." Lucas took a deep
breath and nodded. Krieg sighed exasperatedly. "Finally! For a genius, you can
be pretty slow." He shook his head and left smiling. "Have fun!" he ordered
from the doorway, "but don't be too long."


A hand shaking her shoulder, woke her and she sat up, pushing her hair back.
Lucas handed her a glass of champagne.

"Congratulations. Welcome to the new liberated Marconesia." She blinked at him
in confusion. "The last regions and bases surrendered. We just got the call.
There will be pockets of resistance, but I think you can safely go and tell
people they have a new government." He grinned at her. "Come on, say something.
Jump up and down, anything! We did it!" She stood up slowly, looking around at
the empty room. "Everyone's waiting to hear your announcement, outside," he
explained, slightly shyly. They stood silently for a moment.

"I guess I should go then."

"We both should." Silence.

Alexia laughed nervously and then her face grew serious again. "Look, I don't
want to have to do all the work here," she said slowly, her voice low and
slightly wavering with nervousness. She looked down embarrassed. "Just forget
that I... I mean...I didn't mean anything, I just..." She stopped suddenly as he
stepped closer, putting his hands on her arms and looking down at her, his face
a reflection of her own uncertainty and longing.

"Alexia Bourne would you mind terribly if I kissed you now?"

She smiled radiantly at him. "Just hurry up, four weeks is a long time to..."
He cut her off, moving his arms around her and holding her gently, but closely,
as he kissed her. Finally they looked back up at each other, smiling shyly and
then he held her again, resting his head against hers.

"Uhm." Krieg was leaning in the doorway, grinning at them. He jerked his thumb
at the door of the building. "If you don't tell them someone's going to burst.
I'm sorry to interrupt, but we'll have plenty of time later for...
other things."

They laughed and walked out of the room, his arm about her shoulders.
 Thanks, Ben," he whispered as they passed and his friend winked, giving him a
thumbs up sign. When they got to the door, he dropped his arm and pushed her 
forward. She looked back at him, holding out her hand. "This is your show," he
told her. "I'll be right behind you." She smiled at him and stepped out,
looking across the square at the many anxious faces.

"All bases and colonies have reported in. Macronesia has been liberated from
Bourne's forces." For fully two minutes the city shouted and cheered, strangers
throwing their arms around each other, some crying, some laughing, all still not 
fully grasping the situation. Eventually quiet rippled through the square and 
they turned back to the conference building. "Until such time as we can
organise a proper democratic election, my people will continue to run the
country and take such emergency action as is deemed necessary, but only with 
your consent. This is a free state now, and we are not here to stay in power, 
unless that is what you wish. �

"But, at present, due to an absence of any other leading force, political or
otherwise, we are assuming that, as your support has been given so freely, you 
are willing to trust us to continue until we have completed our objective to 
establish a government that is elected by all the people of Macronesia. Parties 
will take time to form; peace talks and emergency meetings will take time, but 
we will do our utmost to reach this goal as soon as possible and to adhere to 
the standards that we wish the government will maintain here. For now, I would 
ask that you return to your homes.
Tomorrow will be a national holiday, but unless something new emerges, the day 
after will be a usual work day. Please try to go about your routines as normal."

"I wish to thank you all for the support and faith that you have shown. We will
prove to you that our promises were not idle and the hope we offered was not a 
vain dream. Freedom is a gift we have not had for a long time, but it is also a 
right. Tonight and tomorrow we can celebrate this before moving on to use it to
benefit ourselves and others. Now we have hope, and we have the means to make
that hope a reality. We have this because individuals stood against Bourne and 
the tyranny and cruelty he stood for. Not only should we be proud of our 
national courage and unity, but of the personal strength which everyone has 
shown so overwhelmingly."

"This has been a peaceful exchange of power, to herald in a peaceful time at
home and with the rest of the world. Our first actions as free people in a free 
Macronesia have shown us that we have the strength and the will to succeed. This 
will be a great nation for peace, mercy, compassion and understanding alongside 
the other traditional marks of success. Today we have not gone quietly into the 
dark night of cruelty and slavery, we have raged against the destruction of all 
that we believe in. We have taken back our pride and our self esteem, re-
established our morals on a foundation of courage and determination and now we 
are standing in the light of hope for a new nation and a new world. And we will
do our utmost to fulfill it."


Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998, 1999


===========================  PART 11  =====================================


Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998, 1999


Part 11


"Did you like my speech?" she asked as she walked back inside and over to him.

"Uhuh. Fascinating," he murmured softly, bending his head down to hers.

"Alexia, we're got the plans ready and we need to think about assigning people
to different tasks and who else we're going to need," Greg interrupted, too busy
concentrating on the plans to see the pair pull apart reluctantly.

"OK, we've got the lists and the plans. Let's go and sort it out," she shrugged
helplessly and Lucas smiled, following them back into the room as they started
to go over the details and the organisation of the temporary government.


For the next few days they worked on,keeping the hospitals and the energy plants
running, trying to re-establish a basic structure for the government and 
reorganising the police. The hospitals were full after the fighting, which, 
though not severe, had inevitably taken its toll. Alexia went each day to visit 
the injured, despite the remonstrations of the others who were concerned for her 
safety. A few skirmishes disrupted the quiet in outlying areas but were soon 
dealt with. For the present, the military personnel waited at their home bases 
to hear what was to happen now. Alexia was swamped with questions and work, 
while Lucas was no less busy, helping Will resolve the military and law 
enforcement questions. They smiled at each other briefly from across the room 
between calls, and napped on sofas or at the desks where they were working. 
Finally things were starting to run again, if not completely smoothly, and they 
decided to break for the celebration they hadn't been allowed so far.


Alexia chatted to her staff for a while, watching him from across the room.
Eventually the others left and he crossed over to her. "Do you suppose we could
disappear?"

"I have every intention of it," she replied, letting him wrap his arm around
her and lead her out into the little courtyard in the middle of the building.
The music could be heard from inside, fainter but more suited to the night and
the cool air than any loud accompaniment. He held her closely and they moved
slowly to the music, staring at each other. "This is a much better way to
celebrate," she said softly.

"Much better. I think we should recommend it." They both laughed, suddenly
growing silent again. "But I had another idea, as well." He leant down and
kissed her.

"I think you might have something there. But I think we'd better research some
more..." The music stopped and they looked around, then up at the sky.
"Sometimes I hate the city. You can't see the stars."

"Right now that's not what I want to look at."



"Wake up," a soft voice called beside him. He opened his eyes, staring into
Alexia's as she bent over him and kissed him softly. "Good morning."

"Wonderful."

She smiled at him. "I have to go. I'll see you downstairs when you're ready.
OK?"

"Wonderful." She threw a pillow at him and walked out of the door, blowing him
a kiss teasingly. He got up slowly, stretching and then dressing, hurrying to 
get back downstairs to be with her. He whistled as he pulled on his uniform, 
quickly ran his hands through his hair and then strolled out, grinning.

Krieg looked up, grinning too, as he walked into the room. "Where have you been
so long?" he whispered.

Lucas smiled and crossed over to Alexia, slipping an arm around her waist, 
leaning over her shoulder to read the reports. She leaned back against him, 
smiling as she read and then broke away slightly. "I can't concentrate like
this," she laughed. "Krieg, take over."

"Yes, Sir." He saluted her quickly. "Have a day off. Enjoy yourself. Not only
have you earned it, but things'll be fine here."

"I know," she replied, pulling Lucas towards the door. "So what do you want to
do today," she pressed a finger against his lips, "apart from  that."

"Well, I..."

"Oh, shut up and let's go before something happens and we get stuck here."
Lucas shrugged helplessly at Krieg and followed her."There's somewhere I want
to take you. Just don't distract me while I'm driving," she warned him,
attempting to sound menacing, but breaking down into a laugh.


As soon as they were out of the city, they relaxed again, opening the windows.
He watched the coast rush past as they curved along the roads up the cliffs. 
Finally they drove down towards the beach and she parked the car by the entrance 
to an abandoned nature park. She led him in at the rusted gate and through the
over grown woods to the top of the cliff. "Down here," she commanded, climbing
carefully and then sitting to lower herself over the different rocks that formed 
a set of giant's steps down the cliff. She pulled off her shoes, threw them onto
the beach, jumped down off the last rock into the sand and then ran across to 
the sea. He followed, catching her as she reached the first waves and swinging 
her round into his arms. She ducked, splashing him until they were both 
drenched. In retaliation, he tackled her, knocking them both off balance, so 
that they sat down abruptly in the cold water, gasping and laughing. She got up 
again, pulling him up, taking his hand and leading him along the beach through 
the shallow water.

"Tell me about you. You know about me, my family. Tell me about what's
important to you."

As they walked, he talked slowly about his parents, being dumped on seaQuest and 
about the time he had spent there, his friends, Darwin, Bridger, all the other
people, about Hyperion and how things had changed. Finally he told her about
Howard and a bit of what happened in Macronesia. When he had finished she turned 
back to him her eyes full of tears, and held him gently.

"It's all right," he insisted, hugging her back.

"But that was Bourne... and..."

"And you stopped that happening to anyone else. That's why I came here to begin
with. I needed to do something to make something positive come of it and it has. 
I've been able to help."

"More than you know," she whispered. He kissed her softly and held her again,
stroking her hair.

"Now you tell me."

She looked at him sideways. "I'm always afraid people will hate me if they
really know about me."

"Trust me."

"I do." They stopped walking and sat under the cliff, shaded from the brilliant
sun while she talked, finally lying in each other arms, their kisses growing
more passionate, and then sleeping in the heat of midday.
When he woke, Alexia was unpacking a hamper, setting out glasses for wine and 
fruit. He watched her as she carefully arranged the food.

It had been a long time since he had felt so content, so peaceful, so safe.
Even when he had gone to see Bridger the fears and insecurity had hung over
everything, dulline`its edges with sadness. For the first time since Hyperion he
felt that the world was back to being a place where he would eo�k9 life and
pove. But more than that, for the fiW�t time since hi

 childhood he was startine`to feel a glow of peace within himself. He lay back,
content to do nothing but watch her. He didn't need to do anythin

 more right now. He had proven himself to himself and that was what mattered.
He felt strong in his abilitx`to do this&now, to co.tinue to do&imporu�nt
things. For once, he was secuVe in himself, not just about his intellect.
That had never been in doubt, but for once he was satisfied that he was good
enough.

Si�8lk  -���i o�s���T���-��R�o��T��s/Q-��R���W -
���T��o� �W Q��R��o��R� ���.�� �W��R�%o�o��i�� �m�o�-
��Uo�  ��3�n�� ��� ���T�� �Q�R�%o� �s������%o��3��R�R��o��Ut want to look
at you." She blushed and8let her hair fall over her face and then fetched
her&own glass and sat beside him, leaning back against him as he wrapped an arm
around her.

When they had finished the picnic, she packed up the rubbish and the glasses, 
pushing the hamper back into a recess in the cliff and got up. "I haven't shown
you yet," she said mysteriously, and he followed her across the beach again to
the far end of the bay where the cliff jutted out into the sea again. She 
frowned up at the cliff and then walked up to it, motioning for him to follow 
her exactly. She walked slowly, feeling her way along it out into the sea. As 
the water started to come up to their waisat he looked at her curiously, but she 
led him on and a few steps later he found himself standing on a small sill 
aq`they continued out to the end of the cliff. A large rock jutted out in 
front&o& the cliff, standing slightly apart in the sea and he saw they could 
wgq�o����R����]� �u�b� W&S�2��, �4/L[S>io�R��
B"D�(�F�� 쌅��O�a  w���Y[�h���N0Q�[!ug �� �(�F���[5j�A[5t�D4�� e�
 ��B�'��g!��@6 -܀��gqDU ��M

Q� �r�-EUPgtites rose from the floor and fell from the ceiling, highlighted with 
the phosphorescent minerals round them; small shafts of light from holes in the 
cliff far above their heads cast spotlights of  glistening pink and almost 
orange vibrancy. She smiled at him, her face reflecting the awe in his, and led 
him on further. The tunnel they were in grew lighter, and eventually they 
emerged into a small 'room' where on opening in one end of the rock ceiling let
light in to fall on a pool of water. She crouched down by it, pointing out the 
starfish and anemones, the sea urchins and brightly coloured fish trapped there 
until the next tide in a little haven, the pink, yellow, red strands of the 
anemones waving delicately.

"It's beautiful," he said finally.

"There's more," she smiled, leading him out into the light breaking from the
mouth of the cave. Outside was a small, sheltered cove, its pebbled beach 
bordering the water. She reached down and picked up a handful of pebbles, 
rinsing them in the water and showing them to him. "It's glass, silicon that
hasn't been broken down into sand yet," she said as he turned the bright
translucent pebbles over, green, light blue, dark blue, yellow, red, pink, 
cream, clear. "Look out there and you can see the baby seals," she whispered
pointing to where they played in the gentle waves off the shore. She pulled him 
up the beach and climbed up the rocks behind, sitting and waiting for him on the 
flat shelf above the cove. Then they walked together into the wood and up into 
the hills. Finally she changed direction, walking across the cliff top and 
finally down slightly. A loud roaring interrupted the quiet, and they broke out 
of the woods onto the bank of a fast moving stream, walking along the rocks 
which bordered it. Further down it dropped in a small torrent into a sheltered 
pool, but she pulled him on past it, through the wood, in-between the trees, 
away from the stream. She pushed back the last branches and the vista stretched 
out from the high rock shelf they were on, jutting out past the trees so they 
could see all along the coast and the beaches below, for miles.

She sat down on a rock on one side of the opening, pulling his arms around her 
as he sat beside her.
"My parents took me to the beach when I was little. We came several times
before they died. After that, I came back alone. I felt so strange," she said
distantly, staring out across the sea. "Like I wasn't there and it was so
beautiful. But I was hot, and I walked out into the sea along the cliff.
I could see the seals and I wanted to get out as far as I could. That's how I
found the cave. But the tide was coming in and I couldn't get back out that way,
so I had to climb up the hills and I ended up here. I sat here for hours, and 
when I went back it was dark and the drivers were terrified that I'd got lost.
Luckily they had been so afraid for their jobs that they hadn' t called a search
party yet."

"Bourne had the park closed. He said it was a danger for people to use the
beaches here because of the base nearby, and that smugglers came here. He didn't
want an area that he couldn't patrol. He put it up for auction, and I bought it.
I had some money he didn't know about. It's mine, and I'm going to open it
again. No one will ever find this part: the beach or the caves.
It's too hard to get down, unless you know. I've never brought anyone here.
Do you like it?"

"It's perfect," he replied softly, looking out and around and then back at her.
"Thank you for bringing me."

"I want you to understand about me."

"So do I, but that's what I plan to spend my time doing and it's going to take
a long time, a very, very, very long time," he whispered, kissing her softly.

"Just how many very's was that?" she teased.

"Lots and lots and..." She kissed him. "I think you got the message."

"I'm not too sure. I think you'd better repeat it."

"Better?"

"No, I just didn't get it again, sorry..."


Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998, 1999



They talked on after that, about what they wanted, how they felt, things that
were important to them, until it grew darker and then they sat watching the sun
set. Finally the brilliant colours paled and then the darkness flooded over,
across the sea.

"You got your stars," he whispered.

She nodded, looking up as they lay on the grass. "Yes, I did," she said softly
and sighed eventually. "We'd better go, or we'll get stuck here and it's very
cold at night."

He nodded and followed her as she led him back and down a different slope to the
beach. He picked up the hamper there and then followed her up the cliff to the 
car, passing the box up to her in stages and stowing it in the boot.
She took out the keys, but he took them out of her hand for a moment.
 Thank you for everything."

"Thank you," she repeated. "This has been... very important to me."

Then he gave her back the keys and she opened the car and drove them back to the 
city.



"You're hopeless!" he laughed, throwing grapes in the air for her to catch and
instead getting them all over the floor.

"So. I'm sure it means something terrible when you can do this." They stumbled
laughing into the planning room. "Look, they're still alive!" Alexia laughed,
throwing herself into a chair. "So what happened?"

"Not much," Krieg shrugged, "We carried on from yesterday; no major problems."

"Great. Then you won't be needing us any more," she said quickly, getting up
again and hurrying to the door.

"Remember your bedtime," Krieg called after her, laughing, only to be
interrupted by a loud beeping. He flicked the switches, and looked up at them 
apologetically. "It's McGath and the UEO."

Alexia turned to Lucas anxiously, and then took a deep breath. "Set up a
conference vidlink in the main room," she told Krieg and then they left. She
stopped Lucas as they left, looked at him silently for a moment and then opened
the door, passing it to him.

"Secretary McGath."

"I guess I shouldn't have been surprised," he replied to her tense greeting. "
I see you have Lieutenant Wolenczak with you."

"He's been a great assistance. You're calling to set up talks, restart the
conference, see what we can do about setting up peace, give the other
confederations a chance to ask questions about what is happening in Macronesia. 
We were expecting this, and are prepared to meet anywhere you deem fit. A group 
from our provisional government will attend to set up temporary measures, as it 
will be a while before we can arrange elections for a proper government to meet 
with you, but the terms will almost certainly remain the same on this score."

He nodded. "I thought we would meet in UEO waters. The other confederations
feel safer with that."

"Agreed. We will just need a location to attend, possibly an escort and
clearance to get in."

"We can arrange that for you."

"There's another thing, Mr Secretary. President Bourne. We wish to hand him
over to you for prosecution of your charges against him. A fair trial is not 
possible here, as we could never find an impartial judge or jury. This will also 
assure you of our future co-operation."

He blinked at her in surprise. Then nodded. "I will arrange it, and talk with
you again about the exact details for the conference and when and where we can 
pick up Bourne."

"Thank you," she said briskly.

"Congratulations. All the confederations are delighted and hopeful about the
change. I just hope that you can manage to keep to your plans."

"We will," she assured him and cut the link, turning back to Lucas. "You' re
going back," she said quietly.

He stared at her. He had avoided even thinking about this. She couldn't leave:
everyone relied on her- the people's trust was in her at the moment, not in the
government. But his friends and his home were on a patrolling boat, as was 
everything he had imagined for his future. That was where he belonged. He had 
earned his place there, and he was valued there. He had joined up so he wouldn't
have to. He had never even considered the possibility of leaving. He had never 
seen a time when he would choose to go.
But she would be here.

"We should have talked about it," he sighed.

"I didn't think we had to! I thought after all this... if you didn't mean to
stay you should have never... you knew I couldn't leave, even if I wanted to, I
couldn't. It wouldn't just ruin everything I've been working for, but probably
ruin it for a whole country probably. Whether I like it or not I'm needed here,
not just... I couldn't leave. I could never believe in myself again if I did,
and I wouldn't want anyone else to. I thought that you were waiting to act until
you knew if you wanted to stay! I thought! I expected that you would say 
something and not just let me assume, trust you, when I shouldn't have. I
thought we didn't need to talk any more, because there was nothing to discuss. I
thought you cared, and you wanted to stay!"

"I do care and I do want to..."

"But you won't! I don't care what you want to do, you're going. I'm not
interested in bittersweet memories or thinking of you missing me somewhere 
across the ocean. I want you here, with me. I want to be able to see you, hear 
you, touch you. I thought that's what you wanted too, or I would never have... I
only let you close because I thought you really meant to stay. I guess I was
wrong." She blinked quickly, refusing to cry and took a deep, shaky breath. "
Well, I guess I'd better say goodbye then. You might as well leave now, and stop
getting in my way." She turned and started to walk away.

"Alexia!" He caught her arm and tried to turn her back.

"No! You didn't think and you didn't say anything. You didn't want to. You made
me think that you would stay. I didn't assume it. Ask anyone what they thought.
No, I'm not going to back down and say this is what's best for you; I would have
if you hadn't... But not now. I deserve more," she turned back to him. "Yes,
I've betrayed people in the past, but so that I could do this, all of it, and I
did it! I deserve more from you, from life. I am not going to sit back quietly 
while you leave. I'm going to scream and shout. I' m not going to pretend that's
it's OK or hide how much I care!" She took a deep breath. "I'm not going to say
it's OK or I forgive you." She looked at him, her eyes bright with tears, biting
her lip and taking another deep breath. Her hurt showed on her face, just as her 
happiness did, striking at him, leaving him silent. He simply staring at her 
helplessly, feeling terribly guilty and torn. He didn't want to go and yet he
did. She lowered her eyes finally and walked out, and this time he didn't try to
stop her.
The door closed softly, and he was alone.

He sat down in one of the empty chairs and stared at the surface of the table. 
The door opened and he looked up eagerly, then let his gaze drop to the table as 
Krieg walked in and leaned on the back of a chair near him.
Krieg looked at him silently for a while. "You're going back to seaQuest," he
stated finally. Lucas didn't reply. Krieg sighed angrily, then turned back,
leaning on the table next to him. "You... F***ing bastard! You stupid idiot!
This is the biggest mistake you've ever made. If you're such a genius, how come
you miss what's most important." He sighed. "I told you to look after her. I
trusted you. I thought that you really cared about her."

"I do," Lucas whispered.

"Not enough to stay. If you weren't going to stay, you should have just left
it. She didn't come back to the room, so I guessed that means she was upset.
Well, she has every right to be. She had every reason to believe that you would 
stay. You gave her those reasons." He stood back from the table and walked to
the door. "I expected more from you, a lot more," he said furiously, slamming
the door as he went.

Lucas took a deep breath and sat for a long time. When he finally got up, he 
went down to the docking bay and fetched the fighter, returning to the science 
base for his things. Then he connected to the conference building.
Alexia walked out of the room as he appeared on the screen. Krieg came and stood 
in front of it, his arms folded, his eyes angry. "I thought I'd go now."

"That's what she wants," Krieg replied coldly.

He nodded. "Tell her..."

"No," Krieg interrupted him and then put on a businesslike face, staring
through him blankly. "The free nation of Macronesia would like to thank you for
your assistance in gaining liberty from President Bourne and...."

"Ben," he pleaded, swallowing hard. "I..."

Krieg shook his head. "Go," he ordered quietly and reached out to turn off the
link. "Be careful," he added, as he cut it. He looked around at the angry room.
"Get back to work," he sighed wearily. He felt responsible for encouraging
them, for not knowing better, for not warning her. He had really thought that 
Lucas would stay if he cared about her. He was angry and felt betrayed that 
Lucas would do that to someone he cared about. It was a betrayal of his image of 
his friend. He'd always thought that the one thing Lucas would never do was
leave someone who trusted and needed him; he knew what it was like. One thing 
Lucas had always been was loyal.

He had been so pleased to see Lucas again, to work with him and to feel that 
they were on the same side like they used to be. He had heard about the other 
things, and they had talked about it. Though he had been shocked and could see 
the changes, the basic person hadn't changed, he had just refined those things
that were most him. He had been furious about what had happened in Macronesia 
and deeply saddened, but it had got Lucas here and he was all right. That's what
he'd thought, at any rate. It would take a while for him to be able to think of
Lucas without fury for Alexia and for himself. He sighed wearily and got back to 
work.

Eventually she slipped back into the room and sat next to him pouring over the 
papers. When the others left for lunch, she stopped him and fell into his arms, 
crying sobbing loudly for at least an hour. "I'm so sorry," he whispered,
brushing away his own tears.

"It's not your fault, Ben," she told him, sitting back and wiping her face.
"I guess I shouldn't have expected..." she sniffed. "But I did and I'll get
over it. I've got too much to do." She grinned wryly, then cried again.
"It's not just that he left, it's how it makes me feel. I trusted him. I told
him things I've never told anyone, showed him parts of me- who I really am-
trusted him with that, and he left! It just makes me feel that I'm not good
enough- he knows what's there, but that wasn't enough, and..."

"He's a fool!" Krieg told her sharply, holding her face between his hands.
"You're the most admirable person I've ever known. You're brave, you're fun to
be around, you're intelligent and most of all you're kind and you really care
about people- anyone who is hurting. You feel for them and you do what you can, 
more than you can. No one's perfect, but you're pretty damn close!" He said,
holding her tightly. "I love you," he whispered, stroking her hair. "And I'll
be here. I know it's different, but..."

"I love you too," she replied, leaning against him for a long time. "Thank
you."



As the fighter pulled away from the base, he closed his eyes before turning his 
attention back to the sensors and powered the engines up fully, racing away from 
the base towards the border. seaQuest had been waiting nearby since they had 
picked up McGath after his escape. He should have tried to send a message on 
ahead, but he just needed to go at that point and he rather wanted to surprise 
them, hoping that it would make him feel better.
He flew the fighter across the bottom, raising the sand and quickly pulling up 
as he nearly hit an outcrop of rock, which had almost been obscured by the sand 
cloud. Going at top speed all the way, it took him only two hours to reach the 
border. He turned on the long range sensors and started to look for the boat. He 
sighed, relieved, seeing it off to the South and turned the fighter towards it. 
He wasn't within communications range yet, so he focused on the sensors, willing
the haven of the boat closer.



"Sir, there's a UEO fighter approaching very fast from the north. We're not yet
in communications range," O'Neil looked up from his station.

"Keep an eye on it and hail it, when it's near enough," Hudson ordered.

The bridge looked up for a moment and then settled back anxiously. The last few 
days had been tense, all eyes watching Macronesia, not sure what was to come of 
the situation. "UEO fighter, this is seaQuest. Please identify." He listened
for a moment.

"The pilot is asking to dock. Says it's a report about Macronesia and that he
needs to talk to McGath about it."

"Very well. Commander Ford, meet..."

"I don't know Sir, he cut the link."

"Meet our visitor in the docking bay and bring whoever it is up to the
wardroom."

"Yes, Sir," Ford replied, getting up and leaving the bridge.

He waited in the docking bay, confused but not overly worried. If it was 
anything really bad, they would have heard from HQ already. His PAL chirped, and 
he turned it on. "It's docked, Commander," O'Neil told him.

He shut off the PAL and turned to watch the doors cycle open. He gasped as a 
familiar figure walked slowly down the steps looking around and finally smiling 
at him. "Lucas!"

"Hello, Commander." He laughed in surprise as Ford gave him a bear hug and then
stood back looking him over.

"My God, Lucas, we had no idea. Where have you been? Why didn't you tell us you
were coming back? Are you staying?"

Lucas nodded slowly. "Yes," he said quietly.

Ford suddenly started. "We'll talk on the way. Hudson wants you in the
wardroom, but he doesn't know it's you." He shook his head in delighted
surprise. "You look well," he added. Lucas nodded, silently. Ford knocked on
the door and waited for a reply. "It's good to have you back," he said before
opening the door.

Hudson sat perfectly still, staring at him for a few seconds, and then got up 
blinking. "Wolenczak."

"Sir." He saluted smartly and Hudson saluted back, absently.

"I wasn't told that you were coming."

"McGath doesn't know yet. I thought I'd come straight here," he replied.

"Straight here from where?" Hudson asked, slowly leaning forward. Ford leaned
back against the wall, waiting for his reply.

"Macronesia. I was helping the freedom movement."

"McGath sent you into Macronesia?" he demanded.

"No, he let me go, and helped while I was there," Lucas answered carefully.
Ford stood up, furious, and Hudson frowned at the wall for a moment. "It was my
idea. It was something I had to do."

Hudson looked at him steadily. "And you didn't think I would agree."

"No, Sir," came the quick reply. "I couldn't take that chance."

Hudson grunted, annoyed. "Well, it seems you were successful once again."

"Yes, Sir. The movement is in power. There is no longer any fighting. The
provisional government is still setting up emergency measures and implementing 
the most important changes. A group will be coming into our territory soon to 
continue the peace talks and give the other confederations a chance to ask 
questions about their intentions and what sort of government they are planning."

"What sort of government are they planning?"

"They will hold elections as soon as parties and candidates can be properly
established, which will take some time. In the meantime, they will run things as
democratically and as humanely as they can. I believe it will be well within, 
even above, UEO standards," he replied to the wall. Hudson raised his eyebrows
but said nothing more.

"And you?"

"I would like to continue here, Sir."

Hudson sat back. "I can't have my officers going over my head," he said slowly.
Lucas shifted stance uncomfortably. "But I suppose there were mitigating
circumstances. Unless McGath has something else to say, welcome back, 
Lieutenant."

Lucas smiled. "Thank you , Sir."

"Dismissed. Go and tell the rest of the crew you're back. They've been
worried."

"Yes, Sir." He turned and left quickly.

Ford turned back to Hudson. "How could he want to go back to Macronesia?"

"He wanted to prove there was a reason. There wasn't a reason, but he made
one," he answered, "And in making one, he helped us towards the best chance for
peace we've had in ten years."



"Lucas!" Loni shouted, running across to him and hugging him. The rest of the
bridge crew closed around, shaking hands, or hugging him, laughing and shooting 
questions at him. Ford walked in.

"Get out of here, you lot," he told them smiling. They left quickly as he
started to call other crew members to replace them.


They hurried down to the mess, showering him with questions. "OK, hold it down
there. Let him say something," Brody hushed them eventually and they all sat
down. "So where have you been?"

"Macronesia." Their faces went blank. "It was my idea. I was helping with the
freedom movement."

Tony nodded. "I was wondering how they suddenly managed a rebellion." He
grinned. "Trying to get rid of you."

"It's so nice to be back," he laughed.

"We missed you, you know," Tim told him quietly.

"I missed you all too, but I had to do this."

"And you did. We're just glad you came back at the end."

"You'd better go and see Darwin later, he's been bugging me to swim with him
every day," Tony reminded him.

"Um, we were worried," Dagwood told him.

"I'm sorry, thank you... whatever. It's so great to see you all. So what's been
happening here?"

They sat around chatting until their next shift when Lucas went back to his 
quarters to drop off his things and then go and check on the fighter which was 
being checked over. After that he wandered onto the bridge to ask when he should 
report for duty. He stood at the door for a while, watching the main screen and 
his friends moving about or working at their usual stations, calm and cheerful, 
joking as they worked. But somehow it didn't feel the same: he didn't feel the
same. Nothing had changed except him, and somehow he didn't feel part of it any
more. You've just been gone too long, he told himself and sighed, glancing back
at the foreign world of the bridge as he walked away and down to the moonpool.

Darwin sprayed him liberally, chirping joyfully and he changed quickly and swam 
with him, petting him and playing with him. This at least felt no different and 
was a welcome relief. He couldn't dispel the feeling of tension he had around
the others and the boat. Only the water seemed to be free from it. When he had 
changed back out of the wet-suit he sat on the side, watching Darwin swim, 
explaining a bit about where he'd been and why.
Well, he would have the vocorder to work on now, he was reminded, as he 
struggled to explain the idea of revolution to Darwin. He sighed sadly.

Someone came in behind him and he looked round smiling. Kimura crossed over and 
crouched down beside him. She smiled at him. "It's nice to see you back."

"Thanks," he said quietly staring into the water, silent for a while. "How 's
it been?"

"Good." He looked across at her. "I know what you meant and it has been.
Tim talks to me now," she said with a hint of shyness, the first he had ever
seen in her.

"I'm glad," he replied softly, thinking about Alexia. Suddenly the room
reminded him of the caves and he couldn't shake the image.

"Well, I just wanted to say 'hi'. I've got bridge duty," she said, smiling as
she left.

He turned back to the pool. Eventually someone else sat down beside him. "I
thought you'd come down here pretty quickly," Tim said quietly. "You didn't
look all there in the mess." Lucas didn't reply, dipping his hand in the water.
Tim changed tack. "I took your advice about Kimura," he told him and then
sighed. "Lucas, what's going on?"

His friend looked up sharply, "What? Oh, nothing really. I'm just getting used
to being back."

Tim swallowed hard. "Did... something happen in Macronesia."

Lucas looked round at him sadly. "Yes, but not like that. Nothing bad."

Tim looked relieved. "Then what's the matter?"

Lucas shook his head. "Just something that didn't work out." He looked across
at Tim quickly. "I'm hungry. You want to get something to eat?"

Tim shrugged, giving up. If he didn't want to talk he wouldn't get anything out
of him. Besides, he was too happy to see him back to waste time pestering him
about something that could only cause tension. "Sure."

Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998, 1999


===========================  PART 12  =====================================


Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998, 1999


Part 12


A few days later, Hudson called a meeting in the wardroom. They came in, 
wondering what it was about, sitting around the table and waiting for him to 
begin. "As you know, in three days we will rendezvous with a sub carrying the
Macronesian delegation, which we will then take to the conference. We had 
planned to pick up Alexander Bourne to take him to a secure penitentiary to 
await trial by the UEO, but that will not be the case as Bourne has been 
executed in the prison base where he was being held." He turned on the main
screen.

A news reporter looked blankly into the camera, then finally realised she was on 
air. "A few hours ago, Alexander Bourne, formerly president of Macronesia and
responsible for its large expansion, was executed in the prison cell where he 
was being held, pending transfer into UEO territory to face charges against him.
Alexia Bourne, his 'ward', who is currently leading the freedom movement that
replaced his government, is about to make a statement to the nation."

The camera moved across to the steps of the conference hall. It was a wet, 
overcast day and the wind blew the reporter's hair in front of the camera until
the photographer had to tell her to move. A few moments later Alexia walked out 
to a microphone at the top of the steps, wrapping her arms around herself 
despite the large overcoat she was wearing. She looked pale and drawn, her 
cheeks red in the cold air.

"As you all know, Alexander Bourne has been killed in the prison base where we
were holding him. The killing was execution style by a single shot to the head. 
Although our security was as tight as possible, the surveillance cameras 
apparently malfunctioned for three minutes, during which the execution occurred. 
None of the guards reported any strangers or that anyone had seen Bourne since 
the morning meal. I realise that, for many, this will seem like justice. But it 
is not democratic justice with a fair trial, and capital punishment is now 
illegal in Macronesia. I would ask you all, please, to refrain from any further 
violence. There are many figures of power who deserve our anger for the way the 
country has been run, but to do this, to take these actions, only degrades us 
and the government we want to have. It makes us like them and it makes it harder
for us to progress.
Please, no more violence. If there are complaints or worries we have 
communication lines open, though they are incredibly busy. We've been in power
only a few days and we've been focusing on getting the country to continue to
run, but now we can start changing things. Let's look to the change- democracy
and human rights, instead of violence. Thank you." She turned and went back
inside the building as Greg came forward to answer further questions.

Hudson turned off the screen. "So, we will only be escorting the delegation to
the conference. Any questions? Dismissed."

"That is one hell of a woman," Brody said admiringly.

"Jim!" Loni elbowed him in annoyance.

"What? I just meant that's a pretty incredible attitude to have when he tried
to kill her."

"Oh, that's what you meant," she replied sarcastically and he looked down at
the floor uncomfortably.

"Sure it was. What did you think I was talking about?"

"Uhuh," she replied knowingly and he walked quickly back to the bridge, Loni
shaking her head as she followed him.


Lucas sat at his station in a daze. He should be there for her. He knew how sad 
she would be, despite what Bourne had done. Not only that, she would feel 
responsible and let down and rightly so. And no one would understand.
Krieg might, but none of the others would. They would probably cheer.


"Lieutenant, what were those readings on bottom condition?" Ford asked for the
third time, growing impatient.

"Um... Clear, Sir," Lucas said finally, trying to shake himself awake.

Ford crossed over to him and bent down so he could speak to him without the rest 
of the bridge hearing. "Lucas, you've got to snap out of this. If Hudson
catches you like this you'll be in major trouble and I can't keep overlooking it
either. If you don't wake up and do your job, I have a duty to tell him about
it. Now if there's something you want to talk about... We' re all worried about
you. You've been on another planet since you got back."

"I'm sorry, I was just thinking. I'll try and concentrate."

"Look, if you don't want to talk to me, talk to someone else. It doesn't matter
who, just work through whatever it is that's wrong. We're all here for you. You
just have to ask."

"Thanks, Commander, but I'll be fine, really." Ford patted his arm and went
back to the middle of the bridge watching the other information from the WSKRS 
on the main screen.

O'Neil looked up. "Macronesian delegation is asking permission to cross the
border and rendezvous to come aboard."

"Granted. Tell the Captain," he added, as he started walking off the bridge.

"Sir, permission to come."

Ford looked at him carefully and then nodded, motioning Lucas to follow him.
"This is the strangest delegation I've ever had to deal with," he said as they
walked. "You know what they asked for when McGath told them that he wanted them
to come on seaQuest, rather than their own craft? A piano! A piano for God's
sake!" He looked across at Lucas sideways. "You know who this nut case is who's
asking for it?"

"Yes," he replied quietly. Ford watched him for a moment, wondering at his
tone.

Hudson nodded at them as they walked into the docking bay. "Ah, Lieutenant, I
should have realised you would want to be here."

The doors started to cycle open and Alexia walked gracefully down the steps, 
holding out her hand to Hudson and smiling. She looked tired and stressed, but 
the red jumper reflected some colour into her face and the black slacks 
flattered her figure, presenting a very smart and yet casual appearance.
"Captain, thank you for taking us on board. It's nice to finally meet you after
all I've heard. And it was mostly good," she told him, her eyes twinkling
teasingly.

Hudson stood back. "Welcome aboard. This is my second in command and the
Lieutenant you know, I believe."

Alexia's face went blank and she held out her hand to Ford, trying to smile.
"Commander. Yes, we've met," she said, her gaze passing quickly over Lucas and
back to Hudson. "I don't mean to sound ungrateful for your assistance, but I'm
afraid I'm feeling a little tired and travel sick. I wonder if I could go to my
quarters and continue our conversation later."

"Of course. Lieutenant, show our visitors to the guest quarters."

"Thank you, Captain. Until later, then."

The rest of the group disembarked and walked ahead of her with Lucas leading the 
way. He motioned to the doors, opening them. "Is there anything else you need,
a tour of the boat?" he asked them generally, but looking at Alexia.

"We're quite all right for now," Leo replied, casting a look at Alexia, who had
gone into the bathroom. "We'll talk to you later when we've settled in a bit,"
he said uncomfortably.

Lucas nodded and left, shutting the door and leaning against the wall in the 
corridor. She hadn't even looked him in the eye, but her expression, as her eyes
had passed over him, had gone icy, something he had never seen her do to anyone 
else. Her eyes had taken on a colour and depth that he had only seen when she 
hated something and was furiously angry. He thought about how he had dreamed 
about bringing her on board, introducing her to all his friends, Darwin, showing 
her around. But she clearly wasn't going to stay in the same room with him. And
she was so damned polite about it. No one else could have said that anything was 
out of place about the way she had handled it, and yet he felt her anger more 
than if she had screamed abuse at him.

There was a door, only, standing between them, but somehow he knew it was much 
more than that: something more powerful than if he had just met her for the 
first time. He wanted desperately for her to forgive him, tell him it was all 
right, but she wasn't going to do that. As always, Alexia would say what she
felt and have the strength of her convictions. And like always, she was right.

He sighed and walked back to the bridge for his shift.



Hudson looked up, calling a harried, "Come in," in reply to the knock at his
door. The door opened quietly, but when he looked up he found Alexia smiling at 
him, politely waiting for him to finish. He stood up quickly, but she waved him 
down, sitting opposite him.

"I'm sorry to disturb you, Captain, but I wanted to thank you again for your
hospitality and the kindness your crew has shown to all of us, and to apologise 
for not saying so  earlier."

"You're welcome," he replied, thrown off balance. "I trust you are feeling
better," he continued awkwardly.

She smiled at him, gently reassuring. "Yes, thank you. There was just one
thing." Hudson raised his eyebrows. "Nothing that your crew could give me, I'm
afraid, though they tried to help. Well, it was a rather strange request. You
see, when Secretary McGath told me that he wanted us to come into UEO territory 
on seaQuest, rather than our own craft, he asked if there was something he could 
get us that would make us feel more comfortable, and well, I asked for a piano."
She looked down, suddenly embarrassed, the first sign of any break in her 
confidence. But as she looked back up, her eyes were amused and lively. "I
expect that he'll ask us to all undergo a mental exam when we get there, but for
the moment I was wondering..."

"It's in the rec. room," he replied, a spark of interest reflected in his own
eyes.

She rose and went to the door. "Thank you," she repeated before she opened the
door.

"What type of music do you like?"

"Classical, Beethoven, Chopin. You play?"

"Violin, Beethoven."

She smiled at him and closed the door behind her. He sat down again, but didn't
immediately carry on with his work. He had heard the reports of her charm, but 
unlike Bourne's, it was genuine and came from her intelligent gaze, the open-
mindedness in the brilliant eyes and the that was smile never far away. She was 
not what he had expected at all.


"I'm sorry," Alexia said, stopping one of the crew as they passed. "I wonder
if you could tell me where the rec. room is?"

"Down the corridor, second left and to the end," the woman replied, returning
her smile.

"Thank you," she said and then continued down the corridor, following the
directions, peering around the room when she arrived and smiling contentedly, 
when she saw it was empty. She crossed to the covered shape in the corner, 
pulling off the dust cover and opening it carefully, laying her fingers on the 
keys. Then she sat down, taking off the ring she was wearing and took a breath, 
trying a chord a few times. Then she shut her eyes to listen to the music and 
started to play, opening her eyes when she had caught the melody and the tone of
the strange instrument, adjusting her touch to the resistance of the keys.

She sat back smiling, stretching her fingers when she had finished, relaxed and 
happy and then leaned forward to play some more, enjoying the wonderful tone of 
the instrument. McGath had obviously found someone who knew about pianos to get 
this one; perhaps he did.


Hudson stopped in the corridor as he walked towards the bridge and stood 
listening, a slow smile spreading across his face. He looked at his watch, but 
he was early, so he detoured to the rec. room, looking through the open door at 
the end of the corridor at the solitary figure playing, absorbed in the music. 
Someone else was also standing listening, a strange expression on his face. He 
looked round and started, seeing Hudson, who crossed quietly over to him so as 
not to disturb her as she played.

"She understands the music," he said quietly. "It's beautiful."

"Yes it is," came the sad reply. "I'm on duty, now," he continued quickly,
walking away down the corridor, trying to escape from the longing of the music,
and the passion of the bittersweet yet exquisite joy, pain and sadness.

Hudson pulled himself away eventually, looking at his watch and smiling slowly
when he realised that for the first time in ten years, he was going to be late
for his shift.


"Sir, docking is complete," Brody announced.

"Very good, Lieutenant. Please inform our visitors that I will be with them
shortly to escort them to the conference centre." Hudson turned briskly and
hurried off the bridge and down to the linkway where Alexia and her team were 
waiting. "This way," he said, leading them along the linkway. Alexia sighed
happily as they came out into the sunshine, and Hudson led her to a car which 
was waiting for them. The rest of the team got in and they pulled away with a 
car in front and behind for security. Alexia looked out of the darkened windows 
at the city as they passed.

"The parks are beautiful," she said quietly, smiling out contentedly. She
turned back to Hudson. "It takes most people by surprise," she told him,
reading his expression and he blinked warily at her.

"ESP?" Ford asked, beside him.

Alexia laughed. "No, just common sense and a little understanding. Some things
you can see just as clearly, without having to read minds. Actually, I've never
met anyone who was psychic. Alex was always afraid to have them around. It must
be wonderful to have someone able to read your thoughts and feelings without 
having to say anything."

"But it scares people," Ford argued.

"As does everything else that they don't understand and can't do themselves,"
she replied, opening the door for herself.

Hudson put a hand across it and climbed out first. "We need to be careful of
your safety," he explained patiently. "It would hardly look good for the talks
if the new Macronesian leader got killed before even reaching the conference."

She sighed with mock exasperation, her eyes laughing. "Shall I stand in a lead
box with a little tube to breathe through, Captain? Would that be more secure?"

"Undoubtedly," he replied, nodding and leading her up the steps into the
building. As they walked across the foyer, the media outside started shouting 
and taking pictures, but Alexia was unfazed, smiling as the UEO officials 
introduced themselves.

McGath hurried across the hall and took her hand. "Thank you for agreeing to
all our precautions," he said anxiously.

"I can well understand your nervousness and I see nothing out of place in what
you asked for and, if it brings peace closer, then I have no objections 
whatsoever. Besides, Captain Hudson took good care of me. Thank you for 
arranging the piano," she added, smiling.

"You're welcome,"  he replied. "The conference is ready to begin, so would
you..." he motioned for her to continue with him.

"Whenever you are ready," she returned following him. "Thank you for the
escort, Captain," she called as she walked across the hall and through the door
into the conference.

Ford looked across at Hudson. "Is she really that enchanting or is it some
incredible act?"

"If it's an act, it's an Oscar winning performance," Hudson replied. "That
girl- woman can play Beethoven with real passion. Not many people can," he
added. "It's just hard to believe that gift didn't die living with and around
Bourne."

"Neither did her spirit," Ford replied. "Can you imagine what it must have
been like sitting around and listening to conversations, then going away and
planning a revolution before returning to the state ball of the evening."

"No, Commander, I can't. But I respect it and I hope it gets us peace."



"Luke, where're you going'?" Tony asked, running to catch him up as he hurried
across the linkway. They were on shore leave for the rest of the day, on
rotation with the rest of the crew for the duration of the talks.

"Sorry, Tony. I need to go and meet someone- alone."

"Yeah, well, I hope you find yourself on the way back," he called after him. "
I'm off to find a gorgeous woman who will beg me to take her home."

"I'll pick you up from the hospital later then," Lucas replied, grinning as he
flagged down a cab. He sat back as it pulled out of the city and raced along the 
motorway, finally pulling off at a small town and then away from the outskirts 
and eventually down a dust track, uneven road. "Stop here," he asked the
driver, handing him a note and getting out.

He strolled slowly along the path towards the house, noting the finished coat of 
paint, the rhododendrons cleared from the house slightly, the other wild growth 
cut back to leave the path free. The jetty was standing straight and firm in the 
water, now, the motorboat moored at the end. He smiled as he saw the smoke 
rising from the beach, smelling the roasting fish. He squatted down by the fire. 
"Mind if I join you?"

"Be my guest," Bridger replied, looking at him with only mild surprise.
 So, are you going to tell me what you did in between, or shouldn't I ask?" he
questioned him curiously, trying not to show how relieved he was that he was 
back. He hadn't forgotten about the strange look on Lucas' face on the last
visit, the feeling that he was going to do something dangerous and didn 't want
to tell anyone because he feared they would stop him.

Lucas sat down on the sand, squinting into the sun. "I went to Macronesia to
help the freedom movement."

"I was wondering how they had such a sudden success," Bridger grinned.
 Why didn't you tell me?"

"I thought you would try to stop me."

"I would have. But I knew you didn't want me to ask and that, whatever it was,
you had to do it- or believed you had to." He sat looking at him for a while. "
You look well," he said finally.

Lucas turned to him and smiled. "I am. I feel better about things than I have
for a while." He gazed out across the water, growing distant again.

"But there's something wrong," Bridger stated, reading his expression.

Lucas nodded slowly, remaining silent a while longer. "I met someone," he said
finally. "A girl, well, she's not really a girl, she's a woman," he grinned
shyly.

"So, what's she like," Bridger asked impatiently.

"She's... wonderful. I don't mean I think she's perfect, but... And I know her-
I really know who she is  and she knows me, a little too well at the moment."

Bridger looked at him curiously. "So why's she so wonderful?"

"She's brave, strong, intelligent- she really understands people and she cares
about people, even if she doesn't know them. She changes things. The way she
laughs, smiles, the way she sees small things that people do, the way she sees 
beauty in everything around her, her principles..." He sighed.

"But? This person sounds far too perfect."

"She is. The but is that she is currently leading a freedom movementin another
country."

"Ah," Bridger said thoughtfully.

"What?"

"Nothing," his captain replied innocently. "So what's the problem apart from
that. Does she like you?"

"Yes. But... She's leading the country- she's in Macronesia and seaQuest is
patrolling around the UEO waters, never in the same place."

"Do you love her?"

Lucas looked out at the water. "Yes," he said finally. "But I don't know if I
can give up my home, somewhere where I feel safe, my career... I never thought
I'd leave."

"You were the one who reminded me that things change," Bridger said slowly.
"You don't feel secure with her? You don't feel loved."

Lucas shook his head. "I do... but it's another country, another world at the
moment."

Bridger nodded. "I can't make that choice for you."

"I know." He threw a pebble into the water. "I don't even know if I have a
choice any more. I left. I started something, and then I left and she hates me. 
I've never seen her so angry or hurt and she was right. I should never have done
anything if I meant to go, but I did and then I left."

"Well, you'd better decide what you want before you do anything else."

"Yeah. It'll just be hard trying to talk to Alexia, if she won't stay in the
same room with me."

"Sounds like a pretty stubborn woman."

"More than you know. Haven't you been watching the news?"

"Yes, but... that Alexia- Bourne." He whistled softly. "Sorry, I guess I was a
bit slow there. From what I heard of her speeches and announcements I' d say you
made a pretty good choice about liking her. You've just got to decide what's
more important to you and what you'll get another chance at."

They sat silent for a while looking out across the pebbly beach. Finally Lucas 
looked across at him, squinting into the sunlight. "Can I bring her here to
meet you?"

"I'd be delighted."

"Thank you, Captain." He got up, brushing off his clothes. "Thank you." Then
he ran off across the beach and up to the road, flagging down a bus as it passed
and sitting back staring out of the window, thinking through his decision. He
knew it was the right one. The feeling of dread had lifted and he felt hopeful
for the future, no matter how strange and different it might be.

.

He ran across the parking lot and into the HQ where the conference was being
held, slowing to a walk and crossing to Hudson. "Can I talk to you, Sir?" he
asked urgently. Hudson raised his eyebrows and beckoned him to a quieter spot
where they could be alone and undisturbed. Lucas looked about nervously. "I...
um... I said I wanted to come back..." He took a deep breath. "Sir, I need to
go back to Macronesia for a while. I'm not sure how long. If I do that, can I
come back eventually."

Hudson looked at him for a long time. "It depends."

"On what?"

"On why you're going and for how long."

Lucas frowned. "I'm not sure how long, at least a few months."

"That doesn't explain why."

"Alexia, Sir."

Hudson looked towards the conference room in surprise. "I trust this is
reciprocated."

"I believe it is, Sir. If I can apologise for leaving in the first place.
Sir, I need to know if I can come back, when I make this choice." He stood,
holding his breath, tense but determined.

Hudson looked down at his feet for a moment and then around the hall. "Your
knowledge of the boat, of science and computers has been invaluable. Your 
actions lately have been beyond any call of duty. I think you're entitled to an
extended leave. After that, we'll have to see, but for six months, I'm sure we
can arrange something," he said, smiling finally. He couldn't help thinking of
Elaine. He had made too many mistakes with her and he hadn't apologised soon
enough. He didn't want to force anyone else make the same mistake. In fact, if
he could see this go right, he might at least feel that something had come from 
the experience. He still thought about her, curious about what it was exactly 
that he felt about her: whether he wanted her now because he couldn't have her:
whether he wanted her forgiveness or whether he just wanted her to think well of 
him since she knew him better than anyone. He didn't know, he just knew that
that relationship was beyond redemption. But this one didn't have to be and he
could help with that.

Lucas looked at him and let out his breath, smiling. "Thank you, Sir," he said
quietly.

"Now go and make that apology before it's too late- but don't expect a third
chance," Hudson told him.

Lucas smiled at him gratefully and hurried across the conference foyer to where 
Leo was standing. "I need to see her alone," he said, anxiously.

"What for?" Leo asked doubtfully.

"I need to talk to her." He swallowed hard. He had to decide now. "I want to
go back with her," he said finally, determined and sure.

Leo looked at him for a moment. "To stay?"

"To try and see if it works out, for at least six months," he replied.
 After that we'll see, but I'm pretty sure that if I go..."

Leo nodded. "OK, Wolenczak, after the conference is over, but you better make
it good and you better keep to this or I'll skin you alive and so will Krieg."

"Yeah, I know. And I wouldn't blame you." He turned away. "Thanks," he told
him running off. "I'll be in the first car, to pick her up, on the last day of
the conference. We'll be back by the morning after, at the latest."

"The UEO wants us to leave the next day at eleven!" Leo called after him.

"We'll be here, I promise, and I'll take care of her."

"You'd better," Leo muttered under his breath.



"You look pretty pleased with yourself," Tony looked up grinning as Lucas
hurried into the room and started to go through his things. "Something wrong?"
he asked putting his book down and sitting up.

Lucas hestitated and closed his locker. He paced nervously, finally looking at 
his friend. "I'm leaving again. I don't know for how long."

"You're leaving.... where are you going? What crazy mission are you sending
yourself on now?" Tony asked worriedly. "Look, we're all sick to death of
worrying about you, OK."

Lucas dropped into a seat, staring pleadingly at his friend. "I'm not going to
work... I might only be gone six months. Hudson's given me that much time to see
if..." he trailed off.

"If what? I think I deserve to know, if you're disappearing again," he said,
hurt and sad at the thought.

Lucas looked across at him finally. "I met someone. I love her, but I left her
to come back here. I shouldn't have done that without trying to see if it would
work. I have to try first."

Tony looked at him seriously. He would miss him, but if that was true, he 
wouldn't need to worry about him and this was what he wanted. "Who is she?
You known her for more than a couple of hours?"

Lucas nodded, his eyes bright, thinking abut her. "I know her better than I 've
ever known anyone, and she knows me. We talked- really talked." He looked at the
iron grillwork floor. "It's Alexia."

"Alexia Bourne- the Macronesian leader?" Tony gasped.

"Uhuh."

Tony swallowed, staring into space dazedly. "You really care about her?"

"I love her."

"Then I hope I'll see you again, but equally, I hope it works out."

Lucas looked at him for a while. "Thanks. It means a lot."

"Yeah, well. What are friends for?" Tony grinned.



The senior staff were gathered in the mess, for Lucas to explain what was 
happening. He said it quickly, rushing to get it out and over with so he 
couldn't back out and his decision was secure. "You're sure you want to do
this?" Ford asked him, concerned.

Lucas nodded. "I have to try, if she accepts my apology," he added nervously.

"We're behind you on this, but we're not going to say we won't miss you," Tim
told him sadly. "Just take care of yourself and come back to visit us."

"I don't think you'll have much choice about that." He let out a long breath. "
Now I just have to make this one hell of an apology." He grimaced.
"I've never met anyone so stubborn," he mused affectionately.

"Well, then you're obviously made for each other," Brody teased him, smiling
sadly.

"I'll miss you all," Lucas said finally, "but I can't stay here forever. I
never wanted to make a career out of the military. It just kind of happened.
And I might be back sooner than you think."

"Just make sure you give it your best shot."

"I will. I'd better," he added wryly. "Alexia isn't one for halfway measures."


After he had talked to them he went down to the moonpool and explained it to 
Darwin, telling him that Dagwood and Tony would feed and play with him, and 
promising to come back soon. Then he went to say goodbye to Dagwood, who was 
puzzled by the whole idea of how long he was going for, but reassured, when he 
promised to come back. He also said brief goodbyes to the other crew and finally 
finished packing what he would need to take with him, looking about his quarters 
one last time, then wandering around the boat. He would be on it for the trip 
back to the Macronesian border, but it wouldn't be the same.
This was his last day as part of the crew for a while, maybe forever.


The next day he woke early and went down to the conference. He went in and 
checked the arrangements with Leo and then went back out to the car to wait, 
rolling down the window and turning on the vidscreen to watch the news. He 
hadn't slept much, and after about an hour he fell asleep at the wheel. The
noise from the vidscreen woke him up and he looked down at a picture of McGath 
and Alexia shaking hands, surrounded by a mob of media people, blinking in the 
nonstop camera flashes.

The newscaster's voice cleared as he sat up and focused. "... I repeat a new
peace treaty has just been signed between the UEO and Macronesia and a number of 
other non-member states. All the confederations represented have said that they 
are pleased with the reports from Macronesia and trade bans and embargoes will 
now be lifted. New territories and borders are under peaceful and co-operative 
discussion; the opinions of those living in the areas in question are being 
consulted. Disarmament will follow in the next few months, following the terms 
of one of the strictest treaties passed in decades, to ensure peace and to 
exclude the possibility of a third world war. The delegates will return to their
home nations today and continue talks on additional minor agreements from there. 
Today is the start of a new age of what we hope will be world peace and 
prosperity..."

He closed his eyes gratefully, sitting back. He looked through the window as the 
noise increased outside and the media burst from the building, swarming around 
Alexia and the other delegates. The UEO officers held the crowd back and Leo 
pushed her into the car. "I'll meet you at the boat," he said, slamming the
door and giving Lucas a thumbs up sign.

He pulled the car away and Alexia turned back, looking out of the window and 
then forward again. She sat back, smiling wearily. After a while she sat up, 
looking around in panic. "Where are we? This isn't the way back to the shore.
Who are you? What do you...?"

"Relax, it's me."

She sat back, breathing hard in relief. Then, as realisation dawned, she grew 
angry. "Take me back to the boat!" she ordered.


Copyright E.Casale, 1997, 1998, 1999


===========================  PART 13  =====================================


Copyright E.Casale, 197, 1998, 1999



Part 13


"Not yet."

"You're kidnapping me?" she demanded.

"If I have to," he replied calmly. She sat back, fuming, after trying the door
and finding it locked. She flung herself back into the seat with a cry of 
frustration.

"You bastard, let me out!"

He let her calm down a bit. Finally she ran out of anger, staring out of the 
window in resignation. "I never told you how sorry I was about Bourne," he said
finally.

She blinked, looking forward in surprise. "Thank you," she replied at last.
"But that doesn't change things. Take me back!" He didn't respond. "I will get
you in so much trouble over this... This isn't going to make me change my mind,
you know. It'll just convince me even more." He waited patiently and carried on
driving. This was not going to be easy. "Where are we  going?" she asked
finally, her voice level.

"A place where we can talk."

"We can talk here. So talk. You know what I have to say."

"We're here," he said finally, turning the car onto a narrow dirt track. He
pulled the car and unlocked the doors, running after her when she bolted out. 
She stopped, hampered by her business skirt and shoes, as she heard him behind 
her.

"Very romantic," she told him sarcastically, folding her arms. "Just say what
you want to say and then we can go back." He sighed, taking a step towards her.
"I said talk, nothing else."

He raised his hands in defeat and took a deep breath. "I wanted to say that I
was sorry and that I was wrong... and that I want to come back with you."

She blinked at him, her eyes flooding with longing and then hurt. "So that you
can leave again? You think I can trust you?"

"I want you to try. I made a mistake, but now I've had time to think things
through. It's only been a week, and this decision will affect the rest of my
life. You had months to give Langdon an answer and you never did. I never said I 
didn't care. I just wasn't sure. No, I was sure, just afraid, but I want to go
with you."

"You think you can just apologise and it makes it OK?"

"No, but I want another chance. I screwed up, majorly, more than I've ever
screwed up before.... but I've never loved anyone so much before and it scares
the hell out of me." He looked at her pleadingly. "I've talked to Hudson. I've
got leave for six months and after that... they might let me stay longer. 
Anyway, I don't think I'll want to go back. Please, we have to give this a
chance."

She sniffed, wiping an impatient hand across her face. "You lie to me, you
leave when you made me believe you would stay, you're the biggest jerk in the
world... and I'm going to give you one more chance, one mind you- not two or
three. This is it." She folded her arms tightly again. "Well, if you 're
apologising you'd better kiss me and make it good. That is supposed to be the
fun part of arguing: making up." He sighed with contentment and crossed over to
her, standing in front of her for a moment. Suddenly she unfolded her arms and 
flung them around his neck, kissing him. "Don't you ever, ever treat me like
this again!"

"I promise," he said, stroking her hair and sighing. "I promise." He held her
apart, wrapping an arm about her waist and leading her down the uneven path. "
Now there's someone I want you to meet." She looked at him curiously, but he
just smiled at her, and she let him lead her up to the house. As they rounded 
the corner, a sunburnt figure got up smiling and came down the steps to greet 
them.

"Alexia, this is Captain Bridger. Captain, this is Alexia," he introduced
nervously.

Alexia took Bridger's hand curiously and then smiled at him. "I feel like I
know you," she told him, laughing.

"And I've certainly heard some wonderful things about you," he returned.
 Come on in- I've got some fish cooking. It's nothing special but..."

"It smells wonderful. Is it fresh today?"

"I took the boat out this morning..."

Lucas watched, smiling contentedly, as they walked up the steps, talking about 
the different seasonings for fish and cooking methods.


Later Alexia got up, smiling at them both. "I'm just going to go and stand in
the sea for a moment. My feet are hot," she said and slipped off her shoes. She
strolled across the beach and into the water, walking along the shoreline.

Bridger looked across at Lucas. "I think you made the right choice," he said
slowly.

"What do you think of her?"

"Well, it's not what I think that counts, and I can see what you think.
But, if you're asking my opinion, I think you were stupid not to have worked out
what you wanted sooner," he said teasingly and then added, "I think you 'll be
very happy. She must care about you a lot to put up with you teasingly. And 
that's one person whose love really means something. She's a pretty incredible
woman."

"Yes, she is," Lucas smiled. "Thank you for meeting her. It means a lot to
both of us."

"And me," Bridger told him smiling. "Just make sure you come back and visit,
both of you."

"I thought you'd be fed up of my dropping in, by now."

"That's one thing I won't get fed up with. Now go and walk with her," he told
him impatiently and Lucas grinned, running across to her and kissing her gently.

"More stars," he whispered.

"Tonight, I didn't notice," she replied, smiling and leaning against him as
they walked.


Bridger waved from the steps as they left, pulling away slowly and peering back 
through the dust cloud that rose from the wheels. Alexia sat back, opening her 
window and enjoying the cool breeze raking through her hair. She looked over at 
him and smiled. He watched the road, his face worried. "Are you all right?" she
asked gently.

"I was just thinking that it isn't going to be easy living with the president
of new Macronesia."

She watched him for a moment. "I don't think you realise something," she said,
leaning towards him. "Pull over." He did as she commanded, turning to her. "
I'm only going to be in charge until the election. After that, I want to go
somewhere else. I want to get away. After that, I'll come with you."

Lucas frowned at her. "You're not standing as president?"

"No," she laughed. "I never, never wanted that. I want a good, democratic
government and I wanted to be part of getting it established, but I never wanted 
to be the one to run it," she told him. "I thought you knew- it's blatantly
obvious! What did you think I was saying when I talked about wanting to meet all 
your friends- see seaQuest- go to Italy? You thought I was going to do those 
things in Macronesia? Jesus, you can be so dim!."

He shook his head; he had realised she was saying that, but he hadn't believed
it. "You won't want to leave, though. You'll want to stay and keep your hands
on the reins. You never let anyone take over," he argued.

"Krieg is in charge now, and I will leave them alone. The only way I'll get
involved is if they start to violate treaties or human rights or the 
constitution. I want to get away. I've been stuck in that country for the last
six years. I've only left it for state occasions. I want a holiday! And I want
to be with you. I don't want you to give up everything for me, and you don't
have to. I can't leave yet, and I won't. But after that, I won't be giving
anything up at all if I leave. It's what I want anyway."

"You're sure?"

"Yes," she insisted. "You know me. I know what I want."

"We'll work something out."

"If we don't kill each other first," she grinned.




THE END
(for now)

-The End-
==========================================================================


Copyright E.Casale, 197, 1998, 1999

Date: Wed, 20 Jan 1999 17:10:30 -0800 (PST)
From: Taylor Kane <tk_ane@yahoo.com>
Subject: NEW: The Works of War: Chapter 13 <end>
Sender: owner-tales@mcfeeley.cc.utexas.edu
To: tales@mcfeeley.cc.utexas.edu
Reply-to: tales@mcfeeley.cc.utexas.edu

Hey Lex,

I love the story....wonderful, truly wonderful.
I guess I better leave you alone for awhile before I start annoying you for the 
next one though :)

Love it love it

Sorry I can't be more helpful

Taylor

==

Home Page: http://home.talkcity.com/SunsetBlvd/caine101

Seaquest: http://www.geocities.com/Area51/Keep/2297/index.html 
_________________________________________________________ DO YOU YAHOO!?
Get your free @yahoo.com address at http://mail.yahoo.com